Leaderboard

After the highly embarrassing episode in the escape room Sam is in desperate need for a change. Thankfully there is someone on hand to help her out. --- My writing is my passion and my income. I'm only able to write as much as I do because of the wonderful support from my subscribers. With the ABDL purge on Patreon hurting my income dramatically I have set up a couple of alternatives. If you enjoy my work and want to support me there has never been a time where I need it more. For $5 you can see every update to my stories one week before anyone else and for $10 you get early access PLUS access to 50+ stories EXCLUSIVE to subscribers. There are other rewards and tiers available including discounted commissions. To find out more please consider visiting one of my subscription sites. Prices, rewards and everything else are the same across both https://reamstories.com/elfy https://subscribestar.adult/elfy Thank you for reading and supporting me and my work ❤️ --- “What’s that smell?” One of the children with one of the other groups asked loudly. The room fell quiet as people sniffed the air. Sam was going red and she wished they could just leave. It seemed like Nina was about to steer her towards the exit when a woman in a Midforest uniform appeared in front of them. “I know that smell.” It was Karen. Sam looked up and saw the older woman looking down at her, “Come on, we can get you cleaned up before you go.” “N-No!” Sam stuttered. Sam already knew that Karen didn’t particularly think much of Sam’s opinion. Before anyone could react Sam had been hoisted into the air and held against Karen’s chest, she didn’t need to be able to see behind her to know her skirt had lifted up and was showing the sorry state of her diaper to anyone who looked her way. Sam struggled. She didn’t want to be changed by Karen again. They were finished with the activity and could just go home where she could clean up in peace and, most importantly, alone. She grunted and whined as she tried, without success, to pull herself free of Karen’s hands. “Wait!” Nina shouted. Sam was pressed against Karen’s chest and therefore couldn’t see what was happening. She did hear footsteps quickly run around to Karen’s front stopping the woman in her tracks. Sam was still squirming and trying to get put down. “I’ll take her.” Nina said firmly. Sam stopped wriggling and her eyes went wide. She never in a million years would have thought she would think this way but she really wanted Nina to change her diaper. If the alternative was Karen doing it then Nina it was clearly the better option. For once the idea of changing herself vanished. Sam seemed to just take it for granted that someone was going to do it for her. She couldn’t say she was wholly against the idea if it was someone she trusted. “I couldn’t make you do that.” Karen said, “From the smell of it this is going to be a tricky change. Not something a young woman like you should have to do. If you want to wait I’ll have her changed in just a few minutes.” “It’s not your choice to make.” Nina replied stubbornly. Sam didn’t know whether Nina was arguing for Sam’s body autonomy of if she was saying that she, Nina, was the one making that choice. Sam bit her lip and found that she liked the idea of her friend taking control of the situation like that. It felt like everyone else in the room had disappeared as a battle of wills developed. In truth, everyone was looking at Sam who was giving off the perfect picture of a little baby having her custody fought over by two women. “I’m happy to-…” Karen started. “Hand her over.” Nina said. Her voice brooked no argument. “If you insist.” Karen’s voice was slightly cold. Sam had never been so happy to be picked up by someone. Karen held her out and Nina took her with Sam reaching out her hands like a small child asking to be picked up. Instead of Nina’s chest Sam was sat on her hip. She could feel the poopy contents of her diaper shifting again but she could hardly get dirtier than she already was. Sam could see there were a lot of very confused people. None more so than her friends, Chrissy and Amy, who seemed to hardly believe the bizarre series of events they had witnessed. Despite the embarrassing situation Sam could hardly hide her smile as Nina adjusted her slightly. Sam noticed she was primarily looking at Karen though. “Come on, Sam.” Nina said as if Sam had any input in where she was carried. Nina turned away and carried Sam towards the bathrooms. Like each of the other places with toilets there was a dedicated changing room next to them and Nina was making a beeline towards that door. Sam looked back behind them and was faintly amused to see Chrissy haranguing Karen. “How dare you pick my friend up without asking!?” Chrissy was saying as Amy held her back, “If she wants your help she’ll ask! I’m going to report you to…” Sam didn’t hear any more as Nina carried her into the baby changing room and closed the door. It locked with a click and both Nina and Sam seemed to let out simultaneous deep breaths which then made them both laugh. Sam was expecting Nina to put her down as soon as they were in private but she was carried across to the changing table instead. Sam looked up at Nina with questioning eyes but Nina was smiling, she seemed to know what she was doing even if Sam didn’t. She reached down to the bottom of Sam’s rainbow shirt and after a small pause lifted it over her head. Sam raised her arms to make it easier for her. “You don’t mind me helping you?” Nina asked quietly. Sam shook her head. Far from minding it Sam was excited. With her shirt removed Sam slowly lowered herself down on to her back as Nina grabbed the waistband of her skirt and started pulling it down. Soon Sam was laying on the table in nothing but her heavily soiled padding. She was red in the face and found it hard to look at Nina. It seemed that by “helping” Nina meant she was going to do it all. Sam was surprised to feel very alright with that. Sam heard the tapes of the diaper pull away from the landing zone. The smell instantly intensified to near unbearable levels. The front of the disposable slumped down between Sam’s legs as Nina closed her eyes and looked away, it seemed to be less to do with what the inside of the diaper looked like and more to do with the stink. “Sorry.” Nina said in a strained voice, “I don’t want to make you feel bad, it’s just… wow.” “No, I’m sorry.” Sam replied in a rather dejected voice, “I should be able to do these things without embarrassing myself and you guys.” Sam was feeling rather sorry for herself again. Even if she was a bit more accepting that she was different than she had been at the start of the vacation she still felt that she was a horrible burden. Fortunately it didn’t take long for Nina to recover and start cleaning. Sam felt that mix of embarrassment and excitement that she always seemed to feel around Nina these days. The soft touch of her fingers as she used the wipes to clean her left a trail of tingles. “You’re allowed to breath you know.” Nina said with a smirk. It was only after Nina had mentioned it that Sam realised she had been holding her breath. She let out a deep exhale and laughed nervously. She didn’t think she could be blamed for not knowing how to handle such an odd situation. “I can’t believe I’m letting you do this…” Sam said with a shake of the head. Nina simply smiled as she continued her work. There was a lot to clean up and Sam spent the whole time playing with her fingers and feeling like she should be doing something to help. She wondered what her other friends thought about all of this. She must seem like the biggest baby to them. “It’s actually not as bad as it seems.” Nina said as she gave Sam a last few swipes with a clean wipe and then pulled the soiled diaper away. “You’re just saying that to make me feel better.” Sam replied. “No, I’m serious.” Nina shrugged as she taped the used diaper into a ball, “Once the initial surprise passed it was pretty easy. Something I could get used to.” Sam felt herself blushing. Was Nina talking about when she had her own kids or… “Right, I’ll just tape you into a fresh one and we’ll be ready to go home.” Nina said as she pulled a diaper out from under the table. It turned out the changing rooms at Midforest were all well-stocked for diaper changes. As Sam’s butt was lifted into the air she realised she could probably have told Nina this wasn’t necessary and that since they were going back to the lodge she probably didn’t need a fresh diaper. She also realised that she wasn’t saying anything and as she was lowered on to the fresh padding she felt content. A feeling that only grew as the diaper was pulled up between her legs and taped closed. It was a feeling of safety, a feeling that she didn’t have to worry about making it to the bathroom. With the new diaper in place Nina picked up Sm’s shirt and pulled it over her head. It seemed that Nina had taken everything into her own hands. She even helped Sam back into her skirt once she was off the table. “All set?” Nina asked once Sam was dressed. “I think so.” Sam replied. She looked at the door and grimaced, “What will the others think about… everything?” “I think they’ll just be happy that you’re OK.” Nina replied, “And you shouldn’t worry about anything. If they were going to be asses about any of this they would’ve done it by now.” “I guess so.” Sam shrugged, “It’s just not… normal.” “Normal is overrated.” Nina replied, “I’ll show you.” Sam was about to ask what Nina meant but she was already walking over and lifting her up. Sam yelped as she left the ground and clutched on to Nina’s wrists with her small hands. She gasped as Nina spun around and then held Sam on her hip like a child. Sam’s cheeks went pink as she tried to work out how she should react to any of this. “Most people would say it isn’t “normal” to pick up another woman and carry her around like this.” Nina said, “But you just watch me.” Sam was given every opportunity to tell Nina to stop but the increasingly confident woman’s control was intoxicating to Sam. She bit her lip as Nina unlocked the door then she stepped out into the lobby area. Sam saw that Karen and the other employees were still there, in fact, they were welcoming the next few groups who were going into the rooms. On the far side Amy and Chrissy were leaning against the wall. They definitely looked confused about what they were seeing as Sam was carried across the large room. “Ready to go?” Nina asked cheerily. It seemed that Amy and Chrissy were not as prepared to act like everything was normal as Sam and Nina were. To be fair to them, they had just seen their two friends, one of whom had massively pooped herself, disappear into the baby changing room and then come back out with one of them sitting on the other’s hip. It was even more unusual when compared with Sam’s usual disdain for anything even vaguely childlike. “Sure.” Chrissy said. She almost sounded defeated, like she had been trying to work out what had been going on and utterly failed to do so. --- If you want to find out what happens next you can do so RIGHT NOW at either of the following links: https://reamstories.com/page/lpjgftb4y2/story/lplyymi677/chapter/8fd4aa8f-6392-477b-a352-81d409b477a9 https://subscribestar.adult/posts/1262441

Music blasted out of Danny’s phone as he danced around his room. He felt refreshed and revitalized and for the first time in the last couple of weeks, he felt hopeful for his future. He carelessly bounced about, carefully folding his clothes as he put them away, stowing his belongings in their place as he made the room his once again. He knew Crystal wouldn’t tolerate things half haphazardly scattered around the room or shoved in the closet, but he honestly didn’t even need that extra bit of motivation for once. He wanted to be doing exactly this. Stuffed animals were rearranged as he repositioned them around the room, ensuring his favorites were stacked in his crib as he sorted through various toys and found them new homes. Sure nearly nothing had changed since last he’d been in here, but he still wanted it to feel fresh and new. He wanted it to feel like home. The music spread throughout the house as Danny skipped and hopped about, organizing his items throughout the house as he unpacked his toiletries in the guest bath, picking up various loose items of Crystal’s along the way. In what little time he had before Crystal’s car could be heard pulling into the driveway over his blasting music, he’d managed to make it feel more like home then his previous apartment. He knew this is where he was supposed to be. He quickly paused his music, running towards the front door just as Crystal opened it, greeting her as she entered with a few bags in tow. “Can you go grab the last couple items from the car, sweetie?” Danny felt invisible. Free from any peering eyes as he practically skipped out to the car, grabbing the few remaining bags of groceries before shutting the door and running back inside as Crystal watched with a smile. “Hi, buddy…” Crystal said with a sweet tone, watching him happily frolick into the kitchen with the bags. “Somebody’s had a big mood change,” Danny nodded with a massive grin, crossing his hands as he stood up on his tippy toes in his best attempt to look cute. Crystal stopped what she was doing for a moment to smile lovingly at him, blowing him a gentle kiss as he twirled back and forth. “Why don’t you go get naked for Mommy?” She said, “I’ll be right in after I put some of this stuff away,” Danny didn’t question it as he quickly hurried back down the hall and into his nursery, eagerly pulling his clothes off as he tossed them in the empty hamper before rolling around in his soft crib as he waited. “Where's my little cutie?” She called out, carrying a handful of items in with her including baby wipes and lotions, setting them down on one of the bookshelves. “There he is!” She said, quickly tickling his exposed waist as he squirmed about. “Are you ready to become Mommy’s cute little baby boy?” Crystal cooed. Danny nodded excitedly, running over to the changing table as he jumped up. She grabbed a diaper off the shelf with the bottle of powder as she set them down next to Danny and his growing member. “Ah, is little baby excited?” She cooed, lightly pushing him on his back as she slid the diaper under him, following with a brief sprinkle of powder. His cock twitched about with excitement as it was covered with the white powder, though he knew it was bound to be left unsatisfied for the time being as Crystal pulled the diaper up over it, tightly taping it shut. “Only good little boys get to make cummies, remember?” Crystal teased, helping him off the table. “Arms up,” Crystal she said as Danny blushed, remembering his many nights with Crystal as she pulled out a light blue onesie from the closet that was covered in little clouds with an occasional plane. Danny eagerly complied as she pulled the onesie over his head, buttoning the snaps between his crotch before pulling a pacifier out of thin air as she clipped it to his collar with a string of wooden beads that quietly clanked about. “Perfect!” She said, plopping the pacifier in his mouth before taking a step back to look at him. Danny let out a smile from behind its shield as he instinctively started to soothe himself with its fat bulb. “Such a cutie,” She laughed, scuffing up his hair slightly. “Is my little baby hungry?” Danny quickly nodded, following Crystal out into the kitchen where she guided him to his old high chair, pulling the tray off so that he could climb up before replacing the tray after he got seated. “Uh! You are just too cute!” She cooed, pulling out her phone to snap a picture as he happily bounced his legs about, smiling from behind his pacifier. Crystal pulled up a stool next to him, setting a few jars of baby food out as she reached over to pull his pacifier out. “Mommy forgets, are you a messy little eater?” Danny nodded, the smile on his face growing as he let himself sink more and more into the roll. Crystal was quick to produce a bib, fastening it around his neck before cracking open one of the jars. “Here comes the plane!” She cooed, driving the spoon of baby food into his mouth as he happily gulped it down. Jar by jar, she scooped up its contents and drove the spoon into Danny’s mouth as he bounced about making a complete mess of his face as Crystal reminisced about their past times and how excited she was that he was back in her home. A warm washcloth took the mess right off his face as Crystal helped him out of his high chair, sure to place the pacifier back in his mouth. “Why don’t you go gather some toys and bring them out here to the living room so Mommy can watch you?” Crystal suggested, rounding up the now empty jars as she took them to the sink. Danny happily obliged, running off to his room to grab a few of his favorites, as well as some toys to keep himself occupied before carrying them all back out to the living room as instructed. Crystal made her way to the kitchen, pouring out a large glass of wine and filling a bottle with milk before returning to the living room, setting her wine on a side table before handing Danny his bottle. She kicked back into her recliner, kicking up the foot rest as she pulled out her laptop, ready to resume her usual nightly endeavors as Danny happily hung out with her. The movie had long since ended as Danny still laid spread out on his stomach, a large box of assorted lego pieces combined with the now cartoon shows streaming on the TV kept his mind occupied as his bodily functions progressed onwards. He froze for a moment as he gave a big push, the all too familiar feeling of his own bowels pushing against the back of his diaper as they spread across his rear. He bit down on his pacifier as he let out a soft moan, cherishing the ability to relive this experience again before realizing his moan had been audible. “Oh, you messy, messy boy,” She cooed. “I bet you’ve been waiting to do that again, haven't you?” Danny let out with a large grin but stayed otherwise silent as he continued building with his legos. He felt overly ecstatic about once again living with Crystal. “Well you keep enjoying yourself, stinky butt. Mommy’s a little preoccupied,” Danny didn’t care, he let his bladder release, lifting himself slightly to avoid any leakage out the front as he reached for his mostly empty bottle of milk. Another hour passed before Crystal finally closed the lid to her laptop, taking the last sip of her wine as he got up from her recliner. “Alright, stinker. Let’s get you ready for bed,” She said, holding out a hand which Danny quickly took to pull himself off the floor. Crystal leaned over, tightly wrapping her arms around Danny as she hoisted him into the air, placing his weight on her hip as she felt the squish of his diaper as she carried him back to his nursery and onto the changing station. “Somebody sure remembers what comes next,” She said, watching his cock twitch with excitement as she pulled the front of his messy diaper back. She reached for the drawer, pulling out the flesh light she used routinely for night time changes when her little boy had behaved all day. “You’ve been such a good boy today,” She cooed, lightly lubing the flesh light as she pushed it against his cock, delicately sliding his desperate cock inside. “I bet you’re going to cum so quick!” She hadn’t even stroked his cock once and he felt near the edge. It had been more than a month since Kelsey and him had done anything and he was beyond excited to be back with Crystal. “Maybe if you last more than a few strokes, Mommy will let you have some ice cream. Does that sound good?” She cooed, slowly lifting the flesh light before quickly pressing it back down. Danny practically burst already as he tried to hold himself back. “That's it, baby,” She said, repeating the motion as she watched him fight back the urge, biting down hard on his pacifier. “Just a few more, sweety,” She said, repeating the motion a third time as she watched him rapidly lose control, quickening her pace so as to not ruin the moment. Cum filled the interior silicon lining as Danny squirmed about in his own mess. Crystal smiled down at him, keeping her pace to draw out every ounce of pleasure she could muster out of him as hot breaths of air condensed on his pacifier's shield as he let out a long sigh. “Welcome home,” Did you enjoy the story? Consider supporting my work over on SubscribeStar! Or be sure to let me know what you thought by interacting with the post!

Well guys today marks the 4th anniversary of me joining my new family on daily diapers! I find it hard to believe that it's been 4 years already.😅 Feels like yesterday when I just came here and signed up. Love you guys so much!♥️ Big hugs!♥️🤗😃

Having discussions about trying to quit ABDL here would be like having an AA meeting at a bar.

Chapter 16: I Got Away With That? Kris was a little shocked. None of his siblings had commented about him needing to get changed, but he also didn't care. He was happily enjoying his ice cream he and his mom stopped for on their way to meet the family in the shuttle waiting area. Kris was a little confused at first, wondering why no one had any bags. Then he remembered what his mom said about him being able to change into underwear when they got to the hotel. He didn't fully understand how their bags got there but assumed that must be where they were, and that's why they had to accept that lady's help. They all got packed into the shuttle to their hotel. Kris was happy it was a bus. That meant he wouldn't need a booster seat. The ride was uneventful, it was a short drive to their hotel. As they pulled up, all of the kids couldn't help ooo and awe at the sight. They hadn't been on a family vacation before or stayed at any place that seemed this fancy. It almost felt like they were royalty. The whole place looked unreal. The kids could see different characters from some of their favorite films spread throughout the lobby of the hotel. The main lobby was so large and beautiful that they felt tears welling up in their eyes. "Are we staying here!?" Sam pulled at her mom's shirt, excited about making it to Disney World. "Yep, we are going to be here for the next week, and you are going to see your favorite princesses and characters from all of your favorite shows and movies. We do need to get checked in first, and get ready to head out, so can you stay with your big sister while daddy and I get us checked in?" Sam's eyes lit up with excitement, this was going to be the best thing ever! "Okay!" She ran off to join her siblings over in some of the lounge chairs as they each looked around the breathtaking lobby. "I bet you're excited to get out of that diaper," Tammi spoke towards Kris, keeping her voice low. "I'm sorry you went through that. It must've been a lot for you." Kris was lost for words, so he simply nodded as he blushed at his sister's remark. He felt small and exposed. He wanted to just forget about what happened, but his sister's words at least made him feel a little better. It seemed like his family was slowly starting to get the idea of how hard this had been for him. "I just want you to know, I got your back. I promise." Tammi's words were meant to be a comfort, but to Kris, it felt like an empty promise. He's heard those words a thousand times by now. Each time, it only took a matter of days, or even minutes before he found out it was just words, empty and meaningless. "Thanks." Kris knew he couldn't take her at face value; he would have to see it for himself before he could let his guard down. "Alright, kids, we got our room. Let's go." Kevin came over, holding a few key cards to access their designated room for the week. All the kids quickly stood up from their chairs and ran towards their parents, excited to see what magical place they would be staying in during this trip. Kris ran up in front of the rest, wanting to get into the room as soon as he could. He was excited to see what it would be like, as well as getting changed and showered. He wasn't sure if he'd have time to shower, but he still felt a little dirty from earlier. He hadn't noticed that Tammi was quick behind him, but not rushing past him. *** They ran into the room, throwing the door open, not waiting for their parents to enter. Normally, doing something like this would frustrate their dad, but he just smiled, seeing the joy and excitement on the kid's faces. The room was a masterpiece; every detail was themed around one of their favorite movies. They saw the theme spread throughout the carpet to the couch in the living room. It splashed in the kitchen, and they could see posters and picture frames with different artistic drawings of their favorite characters. They ran down the hall, realizing the place was way larger than they had ever imagined. Their suite had two separate bedrooms. If this was what hotels were like, then they wanted to stay at one every weekend! The kids came running back to the living room, where their parents and suitcases were. "This place is awesome!" Sam shouted in the suite. "Can we stay here forever?" Everyone giggled at Sam's question. "No, sweetie. This is just our home for the next week while we have fun at the park," Kim replied lovingly to her daughter's energy and excitement. Kevin walked over and grabbed his suitcase. "Alright, kids, you get the bedroom over there; there are two queen mattresses, so boys, you get one, and girls, you get the other. No fighting. Your mom and I are taking the other room over there." "Okay, Dad!" the kids responded, grabbing their bags and running off to check out the room they'd be sharing. The kids playfully pushed past each other, each one wanting to be the first into the room. Kyle managed to stay in the lead. He was built a little larger than the rest of the kids, making it harder for them to get past him. Swinging the door open, Kyle and the others saw the playfully decorated room. Each bed was furnished with to match the rest of their suite. Decorated in characters from the movies, with each bed having a painting hanging above the beds. "I call this one!" Kyle yelled, swinging his suitcase onto the bed by the window. He was waiting for one of them to argue, but none did. "That's fine with us; we're closer to the door," Tammi replied with a slightly mocking tone. Being closer to the door meant faster access to the shower in the morning, easier bathroom access, and the first ones in line to leave. Kris followed suit and tossed his suitcase up on the bed next to Kyle's. "I'm good either way, I'm just glad we are here." Kris began to unzip his suitcase, excited to put on underwear instead of wearing a diaper. He flew the top of it open, seeing the pack of nighttime pull-ups sitting on top. He quickly ignored it, he knew he had to wear them on the trip, but at least that was only during the night. Pushing them aside, he began to look under them for his underwear. Kyle's face turned a slight shade of red; he looked down towards the floor, avoiding eye contact with anyone, afraid they'd see right through him. His heart pounded in his chest. How is Kris going to react? How much trouble is he going to get in for this? Would his sisters hate him for being such a jerk to Kris? After all Kris had to go through? He never thought things would play out the way they did when he pulled Kris's underwear out of his suitcase. He never thought Kris would have had an accident like that on the plane, and now he was in a diaper meant for babies. Even though they had their issues, he couldn't help feeling guilty for ruining his brothers trip. Kris felt confused. Digging through his suitcase, he couldn't find a single pair of underwear. Did he forget to pack them after the argument with Kyle? He thought for a moment that maybe Kyle took them out. "Nah, he might be a jerk, but he wouldn't stoop that low. Would he?" Kris thought. "Even if he did, there's nothing I can do about it now. I have no proof, and Dad told us not to fight. All this would do is get us all in trouble and start the trip off on the wrong foot. I'll just go tell Mom, and we'll get me a new pack of underwear. She told me she had my back." Kris closed the top of his suitcase and went into the living room, leaving his siblings in the shared bedroom to unpack their things into the dressers and closets available. "He's going to go tattle on me, isn't he? That's it, this trip is now ruined for the both of us." Kyle thought as he placed his things away. Out in the living room, Kris saw his mom grabbing another suitcase for her and Dad's room. "Hey, Mom, can I chat with you for a second?" Kris approached his mom. He hoped she would be understanding about the situation. She did promise him that he could wear underwear when they got back to the hotel. "Sure, Bud! What's up?" She set the bag back down and motioned her hand towards the couch in their suite. Kyle heard Kris ask their mom for attention. Worried and confused, he peaked his head around the corner to try and listen in. Normally, if Kris was trying to get someone in trouble, he'd go to their dad. So why did he bug Mom? "I think I left my underwear at home. I can't find it in my suitcase at all. I must have forgotten them." Kris spoke softly. He didn't want to be too loud for the others to hear. He felt embarrassed for forgetting to pack one of the most important items. "Wait! He thinks he forgot them?! No way!!" Kyle felt a rush of relief flood through him. He wasn't going to get in trouble. Kris didn't know. Kyle turned around to go back to the shared room to finish packing when he saw his older sister standing behind him. "I know what you did." She told him sternly. Kyle's eyes got wide with surprise. He tried to play it cool, but he felt his heart racing. "I don't know what you're talking about." He tried to walk past her, but was caught on the arm as she grabbed him. "You took his underwear out. You're lucky, he doesn't know it was you," she whispered into his ear. Kyle just looked at her, waiting to hear what she wanted, or what she was going to do about it. He knew she had no proof, but that didn't change the fact that her telling anyone could ruin the trip and break any trust among them. "You better have his back this entire trip, if you ruin this trip for him by picking on him, I'll make sure Dad knows who exactly to blame for Kris's misery" Her tone was cold. Kyle had never seen his sister like this before. The only one who had a demeanor like this was usually their Dad. "Listen, I didn't do anything." Kyle tried to deflect, pretending to keep his cool. But Tammi wasn't having it. She pulled him in closer, her facial expression becoming one of intense intent. "Okay! Fine, I have his back. I was going to anyway." Kyle's face fell, one that looked a little guilty, his cool demur finally breaking. "After that plane accident, I feel it's the least I can do. No one should go through that at his age." "Good." She released his arm, her expression softening. "Any idea what Mom is going to do about it?" "Do about what?" Kyle still wanted to play dumb. Even if she thought she knew, he couldn't give away any signs of actually committing the "crime". "His underwear." She stated sternly, feeling tired of his act. "No idea, I didn't hear. I only heard that he forgot to pack his underwear." Even if he was acting like he didn't take Kris's underwear out, he wasn't lying either. He stopped listening after he realized he was in the clear. Kyle walked back to their shared room, leaving Tammi in the hall all by herself. She quickly followed suit to finish unpacking. All the while Kyle's heart continued to race knowing full well this trip was already on thin ice.

Hello, I am an 18 year old ABDL (3-5 when regressed, and yes I wear, as I still was when I was chronologically 3-5). I would say I am more of a AB than a DL but I would say I am close to equal parts! I simply just want to relive my childhood without all the added trauma. When little I love Thomas the train and Disney the most, I love to play with toys, especially my stuffies, my bed is covered in them! I’m all boy, not even a sissy (no offense to my sissy friends! Ily) feel free to ask questions for specifics I left out!

Maggie looked up at Lilith, unsure how to answer her question. She’d remained silent all the way to the changing station where Lilith insisted on a verbal answer to the question. Was she ready to grow up? Her mind raced as she pondered the possibilities, ultimately feeling as though growing up in Lilith’s eyes meant more responsibilities, more chores, and Maggie was already tired of the few she’d been assigned. Was that really something she wanted to take on? Was work really something she wanted to get back to? “No…” Maggie ultimately muttered sheepishly, her eyes darting to the side as she readied for Lilith’s bombardment of childish remarks. “You’re going to have to speak up,” Lilith insisted, poorly concealing a grin as she found herself suddenly pondering a plethora of new ideas. “No… Mommy,” Maggie said a little louder, still avoiding eye contact. “No? I thought for sure you’d want a chance to prove what a big girl you are,” Lilith teased, already grabbing a fresh diaper. Maggie was surprised at Lilith’s reaction, even to the point she had to look at Lilith to gauge her body language. Was this all some kind of test? Maggie’s face went red as she realized Lilith was more than happy with the idea as her gut twisted and churned, serving as a strong reminder of her uncomfortableness with the whole situation. “I’ll give you one last chance,” Lilith said, holding up the pink princess diaper. “Mommy's little diaper baby, or big girl who gets some freedoms back,” Maggie felt too anxious to speak, her heart practically beating out of her chest. She took a deep breath in an attempt to calm her anxiety as she slowly lifted her finger to point at the diaper. “Well well,” Lilith said with a smirk, unfolding it and sliding it under her bum. “One grows up a little, the other…not so much,” She teased, watching Maggie uncomfortably reposition herself. While surprised, Lilith found herself more excited at Maggie’s sudden change in interests than anything else. She’d thought for sure that Maggie would play her game for the shortest period possible before running back to her former life, but now she wasn’t so sure. She found herself suddenly fantasizing about the idea of a more permanent relationship among the three of them. Even amongst all of her excitement, Lilith knew she had to know Maggie’s true intentions. If they were genuine, then that opened up a whole new door. But if she was just trying to get out of the menial chores she had given her, then that had to be ruled out fast. Sparing no expense, she took every chance she could get to humiliate Maggie, dressing her up in a babyish pink onesie to match her diaper, topping it with a tightly fit tutu that almost matched the color of Maggie’s blush cheeks. “Look at you!” Lilith scratched mockingly, grabbing her cheek for the added effect. “Just the cutest little princess ever!” Maggie said nothing as she stood slightly mortified, though that was mostly because of Lilith's remarks. For the most part she did feel cute, and while the outfit was certainly over the top she really didn’t mind it. ”Now, off you go,” She said, clipping a pacifier to her collar before gesturing towards the door. “Go play with your big brother. Mommy will be out shortly,” Maggie sheepishly stumbled outside, feeling the warm rays of sun for the first time in a few days as the cool, vibrant grass offered a soft, cozy nestling for her bare feet. She stared out into the yard, wiggling her toes in the grass as she scanned its boundaries, overshadowed by tall hedges that kept any eyes from outside viewers at bay while Mikey eagerly swung himself on the swing set, binky in mouth as he waved towards Maggie. Sheepishly, she waved back trying not to feel embarrassed about her outfit, realizing that she was now definitely the baby between the two of them. “Come join me!” Mikey called out, swinging high into the air, his legs rhythmically moving in sync to keep his momentum. Maggie gave a final curl of her toes, feeling the grass as she slowly waddled across the yard staring up at the late afternoon sky, equally as cherishable as the cool, soft grass. The two swang about for a bit, mumbling back and forth in what Maggie considered awkward small talk, but Mikey saw it as a bonding moment, his binky still very much in his mouth. Lilith eventually stumbled back out into the yard with a book and tall glass of wine, lounging back in the patio furniture as Mikey and Maggie eventually made their way over to the sandbox where Mikey insisted on showing her his various construction toys. An hour or more went by before Maggie’s grumblings got the best of her. She knew what was coming, but wanted to experience it differently this time. Her eyes scanned the yard before finding her ideal location, lifting herself up in the sand as she drifted back towards the play structure in an attempt to hide from gazing eyes. “Where are you going?” Mikey asked, shoveling sand into the back of his mini dump truck. “I uh- wanted to play on the slide,” Maggie stuttered, saying the first thing that came to mind. “Ohhh! I’ll be right over too!” Mikey insisted, driving his now full dump truck through the sand. Maggie continued her way over to the ladder, stopping just short of the top to the point where her eyes were just peaking over the top of the play structure. She widened her stance, pushing her legs to the extent of the rung of the ladder as she checked to make sure Lilith’s eyes were still on her book. Mikey continued to dig about in the sandbox as she started to give a firm push as the warm mush filled the back of her diaper. She let out a soft sigh, finding herself enjoying the feeling as the weight between her legs grew, quickly followed by a stream of warm liquid that flooded the walls of her otherwise dry diaper. She let herself relax as she stood on the ladder, legs spread as she stared out at the backyard that would likely become her new norm. The smallest sense of happiness washed over her as she thought about the idea. “Maggie!” Mikey suddenly called out, getting up from the sandbox as Maggie quickly finished up her business before finishing her climb to the top of the play structure. “It's stinky!” Mikey called out, coming up the ladder after Maggie who quickly slid down the slide in an effort to not let him get closer, smushing about the newest contents of her diaper. “Did you poo yourself!?” Mikey called out over the railing, catching Maggie as she slid out the bottom of the slide. Maggie tried not to look, ignoring his comment as she got up and ran toward the ladder again, catching Lilith’s eye as she looked up from her book with a smirk. “You totally pooed yourself!” Mikey said with a giggle as Maggie came up the ladder. “So?” She sheepishly responded. “Stinky baby butt! Stinky baby butt!” Mikey chanted mockingly. “Shut up!” Maggie shouted, feeling more ashamed about it then she wanted to. “I’m a big boy! Babies don’t get to tell me what to do!” Mikey called out proudly. “Mommy!” “No-” Maggie said, not wanting to go in already. There was still more than an hour of daylight and she wanted to enjoy the rest of it. “What is it dear?” Lilith called back, already well aware of the situation. “Maggie-” Mikey started, before getting a light shove from Maggie as she called out, “You’re it!” Maggie took off down the slide again, hopeful that Mikey would follow after and forget about the situation, which worked exactly as planned. Maggie barreled out of the bottom of the slide as Mikey took off from the top, chasing after her as he shouted about her stinky diaper. They chased each other around the structure a couple of times, alternating who was ‘it’ before retreating to the sand box for a second time where they both found themselves panting from the short run. “Whew…that was fun,” Mikey said, laying back in the warm sand as he tried to catch his breath. Maggie nodded, feeling the now thickened muck in her diaper firmly press against her underside, surprised by the lack of disgust she felt. “Alright kiddos,” Lilith called out, closing her book and taking the final gulp out of her wine glass as she watched the two finish catching their breaths in the sandbox. “Day lights fading, which means its inside time,” “Noooo!” Mikey whined. “We want to stay outside, right Maggie!” Maggie nodded, not wanting to upset Lilith. “I know, but Mommy says it's time to go inside. Big boys listen to their Mommy’s, don’t they?” Mikey made a pouty face, ultimately pushing himself up in the sand. “Come on, Maggie,” He pouted, slightly stomping his way towards Lilith. “If you’re going to be pouty all night, you can just go to bed early little man,” Mikey quickly shook his head. “No! I’m sorry Mommy,” “Maggie, come on dear,” “Oh!” Mikey said, suddenly grinning. “Maggie pooed herself!” “Did she now?” Lilith asked with a smile. “Good thing she was wearing a diaper,” “Yea, I wouldn’t poo myself because I’m a big kid!” Mikey proudly shouted, running towards the door. “Yes you are,” Lilith responded with a laugh, scruffing up his hair as he made his way inside. Maggie slowly followed behind, meagerly trying to wipe some of the sand off her clothes as she waddled about, legs forced apart by the mess between them. Lilith pulled the door closed behind her as Mikey unbuttoned his overalls and let them fall to his feet revealing his still dry pullup as he put his binky back in his mouth. “Mikey, sweetie. Why don’t you take some stuffies and blankets into the living room while I change your little sister,” Lilith said, guiding Maggie back to the changing station. “Okay!” Mikey said excitedly, running through the room to collect his favorites. “Now be honest with me, missy,” Lilith said, pulling her tutu off. “Did you have fun out there?” Maggie hesitated, but slowly nodded her head. “Well alright,” Lilith said with a smile. “Maybe you’ll make a perfect baby girl afterall,” Enjoying the story so far? Want to read the next couple of chapters early without waiting? Consider supporting my work over on SubscribeStar!

Chapter 7: Routines "Where is she taking Steve?" Ashley whispered to Nick while they sat out in the playroom after finishing their snacks. She could see Elysia sitting in a rocking chair in the corner. It looked like she was reading a book. Why a mannequin felt the need to read, she had no clue. The cover of the book was just a solid color, so Ashley had no way to tell what she was reading either. Nick stared at Ashley for a moment. She could see the hesitant look on his face. It looked like he didn't want to tell her. He seemed defensive and almost aggressive. "It took him to the machine, it... helps?" Kelly spoke up. Nick shot her a dirty look; Kelly looked down at the floor as if she felt like she was in trouble for speaking up. "I don't know how or why. But it heals us. He should be safe." Kelly spoke in a confused manner. She didn't know much more than Ashley, and Steve, but she knew some stuff, and not speaking up would feel like a betrayal. They were all stuck in this situation together. The least she could do was try and help the best she could. "I'm sorry, what?" Ashley looked at Kelly, completely confused. What does she mean by a machine that heals them? Kelly looked over at Nick, who was clearly upset. He turned his face away from them, attempting to distract himself with some of the tools that were left out for them to play with. "I'm serious! There is a machine down there; it has a screen on it, and we have to stand in this weird tube thing. I don't know what it does, but coming out of that thing makes you feel amazing." Kelly scooted closer to Ashley as she started to explain the weird machine Steve was likely in. "When I got here, I had pretty bad asthma. They took my purse away, so I didn't have my inhaler. I had a bad asthma attack after being here a few days and nearly died. I couldn't breathe at all. The next thing I knew, I was in this weird tube, and I felt better. I was terrified that they did something to me." She paused as she saw Ashley's face change from complete confusion to one of intrigue. She was trying to follow along, but it all sounded weird. Kelly knew it did, and she was the one who had already experienced it. Ashley sat there listening intently. She didn't know if she should take what Kelly was saying at face value. They had only recently met, and it all sounded a little... strange. But then again, here she was, in a diaper, childish clothes, in a daycare, with giant mannequins that think they are children. Strange was an understatement, and at this point, she had no idea what was possible in this world. "Since that day, I haven't even had the slightest asthma attack." Kelly continued. "I know you don't know me, but I had that inhaler in my purse for a reason. I swear if any allergens were in the area, I'd feel my lungs tighten. Since then, nothing. Not even the slightest issue. It's... like they cured it... Which shouldn't be possible?" Kelly had a confused expression on her face. She knew there was no cure for asthma, so how has there been such a major difference? It didn't make sense. Ashley nodded her head. She wasn't sure she believed Kelly, but she also knew this place didn't play by the rules of reality. Something much bigger was going on here, and unless they found a way out soon, she knew they would need to figure out those rules. Suddenly, she heard the basement door open. Nyxara was leading Steven by the hand towards the corner of the room. It looked like he was feeling better, but it was also obvious that his diaper was still dirty. That monster took him away and didn't even clean him up. Ashley sat there frustrated; she wanted to step in but knew it would be a bad idea. She felt her heart race with anxiety for Steve. What were they going to do to him? Why was he brought out over here? Did they already punish him? Nyxara lead Steve to the corner, making him face the wall with his back towards everyone else. Then, seemingly out of nowhere, the mannequin began spanking him like a child. Ashley tried to stand up and rush over to him to help but was caught by Kelly. She looked at Ashley and simply shook her head. She knew Ashley wanted to help Steve, but doing so would only put her in danger. Ashley could hear the mannequin speak coldly towards Steve, barely making out the words."You are on time out for misbehaving earlier." Her heart sank. She was helpless to do anything. Feeling completely useless, she sat back down on the floor next to Kelly. Her feelings only worsened when she saw a small wet patch running down Steve's leg from his diaper leaking. She wanted to destroy their tormentors. But how do you kill something that isn't supposed to be living in the first place? "We have to help him!" Ashley pulled her arm away from Kelly. "We can't. All that's going to do is get us in trouble. Do you want a spanking... or worse?" Kelly looked down again at the floor as if recalling a memory from when she tried to interfere. "So what are we supposed to do then? I can't just sit here and watch him stand there in misery." "Do whatever you want. Naptime is coming up soon, anyway, so he won't be there for long. If you both were smart, you'd start listening and paying attention. Otherwise, this place will be worse than hell for you." Nick spoke up for the first time since Ashley asked where Steve was getting taken. "What do you mean! Explain, please, we need your help." Ashley scooted closer towards Nick, hoping he would open up and help them navigate this place. Unfortunately, it looked like he wasn't ready to open up yet. He just turned his back toward her again and began playing with the toys left out, trying to kill time before they could take their nap. "Nick, please!" Ashley was practically begging for answers. She tried to turn him around to face her. But he just pulled his shoulder free from her grasp and ignored her. "Kelly?" Ashley changed her focus, hoping and praying for anyone to help them. "I'm sorry Ashley, I've already said too much. Try asking Nick again after his nap, he tends to get a little cranky around this time of the day, and can be difficult." Kelly glared at Nick as she explained to Ashley the situation. Nick turned around briefly and just stuck out his young like a spoiled child. "What is with these two? I can't seem to figure them out. It's like one second they are adults, the next children. Helpful, then a royal pain in the ass," Ashley thought to herself. Nothing was making sense. "So what, I'm supposed to just sit here and stack blocks?" Ashley felt frustrated about the whole situation. "I already told you I don't care what you do. Just leave me alone. He's going to be fine, so stop being such a baby." Nick snapped back at her, wanting her to shut up and play along for once. Ashley couldn't help but blush at his remark. She wanted to fight back, but what could she do at two and a half feet tall? Not only that, but they were also being treated like babies; she had a dang diaper on for crying out loud! "I'm not a baby," Ashley whispered under her breath. She didn't want to argue anymore, but she also had to state it, even if she was the only one who heard. Kelly managed to over hear Ashley, and just gave her a reassuring smile, with a head nod before turning to play with her own toys. Ashley began looking around for something to play with. Everything seemed so childish—exactly what you'd expect to see at a daycare. Then suddenly, she spotted something from her childhood: link 'n logs. She would play for hours with these things, building all kinds of houses, shops, and other things to make a city for her and her sister to play in. She stared at them for a while, contemplating. "Should I play with them? I want to help Steve, but I can't get Nick or Kelly to help. Trying to get one of those things to help sounded like the most idiotic idea ever. So, with nothing better to do, what's the worst that could happen? It's only for a little while, right? Then he'll get cleaned up and we'll all go down for a... NAP?! Ugh! Why is this place the worst? I'm 23 years old, I don't need naps! Sure, they sound good now and then, but now's not a great time. We need to get out of here! But on the other hand... It's not like I can do anything. It's also been forever since I played with these things. I didn't know they were still getting made. I thought they were discontinued due to "safety" concerns." Ashley gave up and began to build a house and then a town with the logs, losing herself in her little construction project. She forgot how fun these things were. Maybe when they get out of this mess, she'll get a set for them back at home to play with from time to time. She could make them part of the decorations for their home. *Yawn!* Nick broke Ashley's concentration. She got so completely engrossed in the toy that she had no idea how much time had actually passed. "Sounds like someone is getting tired," the mannequin in the rocking chair said, looking up from its book. It looked at its wrist as if checking the time. "Looks like it is about that time of the day, isn't it, Nicky?" The mannequin stood up and walked over to where they were all sitting and playing. "Alright, come here, Nicky and little Kelly. Let's get you two up for your nap. Nyxara, can you please get the other two taken care of?" The mannequin asked as it picked them up. "My pleasure," the other figure replied. Steve turned around to see it approaching him. His eyes got huge. He hated the thing the moment they first saw it, but after the machine and the spanking, he feared it now, too. The thing was a true monster to him. Before he could react, the mannequin picked him up in it's arm. "Come here, Ashley. Take my hand, and we'll go upstairs," the mannequin said toward Ashley, its mechanical arm outstretched, waiting for her to grab it. Ashley didn't want to grab it. These things have been treating them terribly. Maybe now was her chance to run off and find a way to escape. "Let's go, young miss. You need to go for your nap." The mannequin became impatient and picked her up in its other arm just as she ran off like a defiant toddler. "But I'm not tired, and we aren't children. Let us go, you monster!" Ashley yelled at it, smacking it in the face. "Someone is a grouchy girl. You'll feel a lot better after your nap, I'm sure." The mannequin ignored her efforts. Steve looked at Ashley with concerned eyes. He knew he hated the punishment he got, and he didn't want Ashley to be treated the same way. Ashley, seeing Steve's eyes, decided to stop her tantrum. He has had it the worst between the two of them. Yeah, she might have peed herself, but that's nothing compared to shitting himself and then being left in it who knows how long. She at least got distracted by a childhood toy and learned more about this place.

AN OFFER HE CAN'T REFUSE “Please rise.” The bailiff scanned the courtroom, making sure that everyone had got the message. “This court is now in session,” he intoned; “the Honorable Judge Thomas Reynolds presiding." “Be seated,” the judge commanded as he spread his black robe and took his seat. Looking around the courtroom, he took the measure of the five defendants, and then shifted his gaze to the District Attorney. “Mister Ballstrom, I'm surprised to see you here this morning. What have we got?” “Solicitation, Your Honor,” the DA said in a conversational tone. “The Public Defender has agreed to a pleading on behalf of all five of the defendants.” “I see … or rather, I don't. Mister Ballstrom, in the immortal words of the Rolling Stones, The Under Assistant West Coast Promotion Man could have adjudicated this matter. So, I ask again: what brings you to my little corner of the world?” “It's the next matter on the docket, Your Honor. It's rather unusual.” The judge looked down at the paperwork in front of him, then looked back up. “I see what you mean. Forty one defendants … multiple acts of related and unrelated theft … conspiracy … aiding and abetting … what did they steal?” “Diapers, Your Honor.” “Diapers?” Judge Reynolds gave Q-Ball one of those looks that suggested his sanity was in question. “Are you serious?” “Yes, Your Honor. We have one count involving theft from a local hospital, but the other victims were clients of a local business, the Lullaby Diaper Service. Unbeknownst to the thieves, Your Honor, the owner of this establishment is a local businessman of some renown-- one Vincent Belmondo.” The judge leaned back in his chair and let out a deep sigh as he began looking over the spectators. A few were familiar faces, elderly citizens seeking live entertainment in lieu of the televised sort, but he spotted Spats in the back row. The gangster was attended by his attorney, a slimeball of the first order whose name the judge could not recall, and an equally slimy flunky who bore an amazing resemblance to the late Toothpick Charlie. Spats appeared to be studying the back of Julia Canon's head, spearing her with one of those sinister looks that suggested a man trying to figure out where to park the ice pick. It was anybody's guess what the Canons were doing in his courtroom-- the Canons and Chief Mischof. Adding to the mystery, the Chief was flanked by a nicely dressed, middle aged woman on his left, and a well dressed young man on his right. And Priscilla Canon has her left hand firmly planted on the young man's thigh. Interesting … “Will Hercule Poirot be testifying for the prosecution?” “No, Your Honor. There are witnesses, but I do not believe that it will be necessary to call them.” “I see,” Reynolds said, although in reality he didn't see at all. “Well, then, let's get this show on the road. Miss Kaplan, how do your clients plead to a single count of solicitation each?” “Guilty, Your Honor,” the Public Defender declared. Reynolds sadly shook his head. “Ruby, I'm surprised at you. By now, I should have thought that you knew every officer and sheriff's deputy in the five country area. Are you losing your touch?” “No, Your Honor; they brought in a bunch of ringers. State troopers.” “Fair enough,” he smiled. “Mister Ballstrom, what have the two of you worked out?” “A five hundred dollar fine, Your Honor, and forty-five days in County, which will keep them out of our hair over the holidays.” “So ordered,” the Judge declared as he brought his gavel down with a commendable thump. “Next case!” Leaning still farther back in his chair, he began gently swiveling to left and right while while waiting for Ruby Montpelier and her friends to exit, and a gaggle of forty one new defendants to take their place. Forty one defendants in one courtroom … this has got to be one for the Guiness Book of Records ... He stopped swiveling when it dawned on him that the defendants were all college girls, none of them likely to be over twenty-one years of age. “Mister Ballstrom,” he barked, “can you assure me that there are no minors in this group?” “I can, Your Honor; the youngest is eighteen.” “And who is their legal counsel?” “Your Honor, we are waiving our right to counsel.” “And you are?” “My name is Tippi Anne Bjornsen, Your Honor. We are all members of the Zeta Alpha Pi sorority, and my sisters have asked me to represent us in this matter.” “Stealing diapers, you mean. What on earth possessed you to do something this stupid?” “It was a sorority stunt, Your Honor, but it got out of hand-- and we do have someone to speak for us.” “And who would that be?” “Professor Grady, Your Honor.” “C'est moi,” Ian announced as he climbed smoothly to his feet. Without waiting for an invitation, he walked through the gate and crossed the courtroom to stand at Tippi's side. “Professor Ian Grady, Your Honor … and no, I'm not on the Law School faculty. My beat is East Asian Languages, and to make this affair a bit odder still, I am a customer of Mister Belmondo's diaper service-- in fact, the last one to have his diapers stolen, Miss Bjornsen here having done the honors.” “You're wearing a diaper,” the Judge declared, not quite believing what he was hearing. “Fully incontinent, Your Honor, courtesy of an AK-47 round, a piece of which is still lodged in my spine. And I apologize in advance if I … uh …” “I quite understand,” the Judge interjected. “Viet Nam?” “Special Forces, Fifth Airborne. Nha Trang. Ended up a Major.” “Judge Advocate,” Reynolds replied; “Marines … Da Nang. I was fortunate enough to get out in one piece. Welcome to my courtroom, Major; it's an honor.” “Now,” he continued, “what have the two of you masterminds worked out?” The Judge nodded at the District Attorney. “For the most part, Your Honor, it's pretty standard. Each of the forty one defendants will do six hours a week of community service at local hospitals, and will do so until they graduate. Professor Grady will see to their placement. Each will be fined in the amount of twenty-five hundred dollars, and they will remain on probation until graduation. The most unusual feature here, and one that we all agree is in the best interest of these young women, is that their collective grade point average must reach or exceed three point one throughout, or they will be in violation of their parole and making a return trip to court.” “I can live with that. Miss Bjornsen, do I need to poll each of you, or can you agree to these terms on behalf of your sorority house?” “We all agree, Your Honor … to these, and the additional term that has yet to be mentioned.” “Mr. Ballstrom?” “There is one additional element, Your Honor, and it is … unprecedented. However, before introducing it, I would like to request a recess so that Professor Grady can discuss the matter in private with Mister Belmondo. Rather than clear the courtroom, Your Honor, in the interests of time I would suggest that you allow them the use of your chambers.” Judge Reynolds stared hard at Q-Ball before coming to an abrupt decision. “Mister Ballstrom … Professor … Miss Bjornsen … in my quarters, now!” The Judge stormed out of the room, leaving a flabbergasted bailiff belatedly to announce that court was now in recess. Priscilla dashed through the gate, and followed in Ian's wake. She had smelling salts in her purse, and was prepared to intercede if this meeting went completely off the rails. . . . . “Knock, knock,” Vickie announced as she waltzed into Rita's office and dropped into her accustomed chair. “I only have one of Ian's diapers left in my bag. You got any?” “No, but not to panic. I washed and dried all the diapers that Sarah bought you when I got home last night, and I brought a dozen in with me. So, if we can get by with changing you three times a shift, we're good until early next week. Are you still continent?” “Hard to say. I'm peeing like a race horse, and my bowel control is shot. The breast milk is running right through me the same way it does Ian. I shit myself before bed, but Mommy changed me, and she was sweet about it. Same thing this morning. My diaper was absolutely soaked, and I messed at least once during the night. At the rate I'm going, I figure that in the near future I'll be going through about a dozen diapers a day.” “And you just walked in here without your winter coat while wearing your hospital diaper. Vickie, it is pretty obvious; are you becoming more comfortable with your diapers? With incontinence?” “Yes, definitely, and as odd as it might sound, I'm enjoying this.” Vickie frowned, sensing that she had misspoken. “That's not quite right. It's more like I'm benefiting from this … like it's therapy.” Rita leaned forward in her chair. She had occasionally wondered about the wellspring of Vickie's madcap lifestyle, but she had never questioned her. The wall of silence that surrounded her parents had always hinted at underlying emotional trauma. “When she was cleaning me up this morning, Sarah apologized for not paying attention to the warning signs … how I never talk about my family. She hugged me, and told me that I now had a mommy who loved her … cherished her … and that I would always be her little baby girl. And I started crying … bawling, really … and I couldn't stop. I was screaming that my parents had never loved me, and she was hugging me, telling me how much she loved me, and it felt so good to be loved … to be her baby girl. I need this, Rita; I really do!” “I'm glad, Vic … really glad, because if things go according to plan, on Saturday night you will be sleeping in your bed for the last time. It's going into storage. It's a tight fit, but yesterday I had another crib delivered and set up in the nursery-- your crib. You and Ian will both be our babies, and receive the love and the discipline that we think you deserve. You can be grown-ups with one another, but babies for us. Giving you a place in both worlds will allow you to heal, even as you express your love for one another.” “But … but … Auntie Rita, does this mean that you and Mommy aren't going to sleep with Ian?” “Oh, no, baby girl, far from it. Look, maybe it's the conversation we had last night, or maybe it's the one I'm having with Ian this afternoon, but I've been giving this a lot of thought. The way it looks is that you love Ian, and want children to be the outcome of that love. You want this so badly that I can easily see you throwing over your career to become a stay at home mom, and that's fine. But Sarah and I have careers that we're not giving up, only to have discovered at the eleventh hour that we also want to have children. We have both chosen Ian to be the father, and if that sounds calculating … well, it is. Oh, we do love him, but not in the way you see in the movies or read about in romance novels. He's a wonderful man, Vic, warm and giving, but also wounded and vulnerable and very complex. Passion is wonderful, but he also needs comforting-- a wife's love, and a mother's. So it's good that I'm a bit more comfortable with the baby than the man, and Sarah much prefers the baby to the man. I don't know where her control issues are coming from, but ultimately it doesn't matter because we need her. The bottom line, Vic? I don't want to run the household, and … sorry, but it's just not your thing. We can't do this without Sarah, so all of us are going to have to compromise. It looks like you will get to have the man to yourself most of the time; I'll settle for a piece of your action, and Sarah, I suspect, won't even be a disturbance in the Force!” “It all seems so cold … a household devoid of warmth ...” “Like an arranged marriage, you mean?” Rita softly laughed. “Well, it is an arranged marriage-- Sarah is arranging it! But they endure, Vic, and they tend to become more and more loving with the passage of time. And as for warmth?” Rita clapped her hands with delight, her eyes alive with good humor. “With two naughty babies in perpetual need of yet another spanking, you'll find that there's plenty of warmth in our household!” . . . . “Right,” Judge Reynolds snorted, “which one of you wants to tell me what's going on.” “Professor Grady will take it from here,” the DA quickly responded. He wanted to put as much distance between himself and this fiasco as possible. The judge simply looked at Ian. “Have you ever heard of Tony Accardo,” Ian asked. Reynolds shook his head. Uh, oh, Ballstrom thought. He was well acquainted with the Big Tuna, if only by reputation. “Tony heads up the Chicago Outfit-- a euphemism for the Mafia. He worked his way up through the ranks the old fashioned, Chicago way. His nickname, Joe Batters, doesn't leave much to the imagination. He mentored Belmondo, who seems to get a hard on around wood chippers. In short, Tippi here and her friends out there are in a lot of trouble. With your cooperation, I can make it go away.” Welcome to the real world, Tom ... Ballstrom had his head down. He was studying a speck of something on the carpet, wishing that he could make himself equally small. “Go on,” the Judge instructed. “We're going to make the punishment fit the crime, at least as Spats will see it. The girls are going to become his customers … diapers 24/7 for the whole of their probation. He'll get off on humiliating them, and turn a tidy profit in the process.” “And you think this lunacy will be enough to buy him off??” Ian nodded. “I've got some serious leverage that I can bring to bear, both carrots and sticks. But none of it is for public consumption. Give me ten minutes alone with him, and I'll seal the deal.” “Gareth, are you good with this?” Reynolds was done dancing around. “Yeah,” Ballstrom conceded. “Belmondo can't risk the consequences of a public humiliation, and I won't be reelected if he's going around bumping off sorority girls.” “And you think this man can make the pitch work?” The Judge was pointing at Ian. “I do.” “And how about you, Priscilla?” The Canons and the Reynolds lived on the same block, a mere four properties separating the two households. Reynolds considered himself lucky to have a grizzled veteran like Herb Canon living just down the street. “You can take anything Ian tells you to the bank.” Short and sweet. “And you are here … because?” “Part bodyguard, part nurse,” she replied. “Ian is a hot commodity that the university doesn't want to lose, so I've been assigned to keep the corporate headhunters at bay. But he also brought Viet Nam home with him in the form of flashbacks that can put him on the ground. So, I'm also here to get him back on his feet.” “All right. Professor, I don't know who you are, and from the looks of Gareth's body language, I'm content to leave it that way. You've got your ten minutes-- and help yourself to coffee. My clerk brews a mean pot!” . . . . “Be right back,” Julia said. Patting Herb's knee to reassure him, Julia headed toward the rear of the courtroom. Prudence dictated that she confront Belmondo on neutral ground. Herb followed her with his eyes, and so did Walt Mischof. “Not to worry, Herb,” the Chief muttered. “Spats is too smart to make his play in a crowded courtroom.” “How's business, Jerome? Ambulance chasing still paying the bills?” Julia had taken a seat directly in front of Jerome Goldstein, the white-haired attorney who had been running interference for Spats Belmondo for almost thirty years. “Making ends meet,” Goldstein laconically replied. He wasn't in the mood to play games with Julia Canon. Julia opened her purse, and pulled out a copy of her billing. She turned to face Spats, and thrust it in his face. “Tuesday's expenses came to nine hundred, fifty seven dollars and twenty-six cents. I haven't had a chance to work up yesterday's, but they'll be in the same neighborhood. A thousand up front would be nice.” “Pay da lady, Pauly,” Spats said to his Consigliere, who leaned forward to drop an envelope on the chair next to Julia's. She opened it, and quickly thumbed the ten C notes inside. “Do you want a receipt?” “What I want is an explanation for hows I ended up on da local news. Yous was supposed ta do this real quiet like.” “Take it up with Jerome. He apparently missed the lecture on setting up dummy corporations to hide the assets of clients who value their privacy.” “Dat right, Jerry?” Spats was glaring at his mouthpiece. “Your businesses are all legitimate, Vincent; you don't need fronts.” Jerome's tone was world weary. “Dats right, Twinkster; everytings legit. Only now, every two bit hood in da Cities knows that I deal in diapers, and dat I been ripped off by a bunch a college floozies. Dis ain't good … not good at all.” “Not to worry, Spats. Professor Grady-- one of your customers, by the way-- is selling it to the judge as we speak.” “Selling what?” “A plan that will make you a tidy profit if you play along. And you get to stick a fire hose up their asses in the process.” Julia nodded in the general direction of the young defendants. “I like da sound a dat.” Spats was licking his lips; after all, he was in business to make a profit. There was no such thing as too much cash on hand. “Then follow the Professor's lead.” Dropping the envelope into her purse, Julia walked across the courtroom to rejoin her husband. . . . . “Diapers aren't all that bad, Tippi-- especially when you've got the right person changing you.” Ian playfully winked at her. “Maybe we can change each other,” Tippi fired back, staring him down. After the judge had sneaked out of his chambers to pay a lengthy visit to the Men's Room with the District Attorney hot on his heels, Ian had escorted Tippi back to her friends while nudging Priscilla in the direction of her parents. There could be no witnesses to his conversation with Spats Belmondo. Sauntering to the rear of the courtroom, Ian sat down in the same seat that Julia had occupied a few minutes earlier. He took Goldstein's measure in one casual glance, but did a double take when he shifted his attention to the Consigliere. I swear to God! It's Toothpick Charlie, risen from the dead! Ah, well … time to get down to business … “Mister Belmondo, I'm Professor Ian Grady, one of Lullaby's adult customers. I'm happy with the product, and with the way your niece sees to my needs, but there are alternatives in the marketplace that offer superior protection. I'm wearing one right now.” Ian stood up, and turned around to give the trio a good look at his well padded rear. “Your business is about to expand, so if you'll give me your number, I'll set you up with a purchasing agent at the hospital who can point you in the right direction.” “Mister Belmondo's number is unlisted,” Goldstein interrupted, “but I'm in the phone book.” “Don't have a copy. Why don't you and Toothpick Charlie here go out and find me one? Spats and I have pressing matters to discuss, and the judge has been kind enough to offer us his chambers. He's even willing to share his coffee!” Ian looked down at the gangster with a pleasant smile on his lips, but his eyes were cold. Spats recognized the look. He was being measured for his coffin. “So you're da war hero dat I keep hearin' about.” Spats decided to bluff it out. “How many guys you clipped?” “The official count is eleven hundred, plus. The real number is north of twenty three hundred.” Ian's look did not change. “The judge is giving us the use of his chambers for ten minutes. Shall we?” Ian vaguely gestured at the door behind the bench. “Yeah. Let's get to it.” Spats climbed to his feet, double checked the shine on his shoes, and then followed Ian out of the courtroom. . . . . Priscilla was watching the girls milling around in the well of the court. Most of them looked totally lost. “Do you think any of them have made their phone call,” she asked Bernice. “I thought that was just on TV,” the house mom replied. “You mean it's for real?” Priscilla nodded. “An attorney … a loved one … the really crazy ones will call out for pizza.” “No.” Bernice sadly shook her head. “I don't think anyone's called; they're way too ashamed.” “Some of their parents must have seen the news last night. They'll be frantic. Did any of them call the house before you left?” “I don't know. The last thing I did after getting Ian settled was go around the public areas and unplug all the phones. I don't want to speak with the press, and I definitely don't want them upsetting the few girls left in the house.” “We should talk to them. They may not even know that they have the right to contact their families. Come on; let's go find out.” Priscilla led Bernice inside the railing, and together they approached Tippi, who was clearly the leader of the group and not just its spokesperson. “How are you holding up,” Bernice asked. “Oh, it's been great fun so far!” Tippi's reply was as vicious as it was sarcastic, and she was aiming daggers at Priscilla. “Comfortable beds … first class food … and we've made some new friends. Ruby is a real hoot!” “You are all entitled to make phone calls.” Priscilla decided to ignore the sarcasm. “Did anyone call your parents? Your arrests were all over the ten PM news; they must be worried sick.” “Anyone,” Bernice asked in a softer tone of voice. The girls were looking at one another, and shaking their heads. “We'll wait until we have something tangible to report.” Priscilla dearly wanted to slap Tippi Bjornsen hard enough to knock her down, then beat some sense into the self-absorbed brat. Instead, she spun away, looked up at the ceiling, took a deep breath, and tried to calm down. God, give me strength!!! “I'm disappointed in all of you,” Bernice continued, her voice still soft. “There's a man in there giving you life lessons in the meaning of compassion. He's one of your victims, and yet he's in there trying to shield you from the consequences of your actions. And none of you seem to get it … none of you.” “We're all afraid,” Janis sobbed. “I understand that Janis. And how do you think your parents feel right now? You know what's going on … they don't. I doubt if they got any sleep last night, and now their imaginations must be running riot. They love you, and they need to hear you say that you're safe. The rest will sort itself out in time.” . . . . “Vinnie, I need to make a quick call. Why don't you pour us a couple of cups of coffee?” Without waiting for a response, Ian pulled Marilyn Marsden's card out of his wallet, and dialed her home number. It seemed highly unlikely that either of the Marsdens would have gone to work this morning. “Hello?” Marilyn picked up on the first ring. “Ian Grady here, Marilyn … and by here, I mean in the chambers of the judge who got stuck handling this case. Has Janis called you?” “No! Oh, God, Ian, what's going on? We've been up all night, waiting for the phone to ring … praying ...” “Marilyn, your daughter is safe … confused, scared, probably afraid that you're going to disown her, but safe. It was your typical fraternity row stunt, only it got out of hand. Right now, I'm putting the finishing pieces on an agreement that the District Attorney and Judge Reynolds have already signed off on, so with luck, Janis will be out of here in another half hour or so. Now, can you do me a favor?” “Yes! Of course, Ian; thank you!” Ian could hear Marilyn telling her husband that Janis was okay. “I'm guessing,” Ian explained when Marilyn got back on the line, “that there are a lot of worried parents who've had rough nights. Do you know how to get a hold of them?” “Yes. Bernice gives every parent a sheet with the home addresses and phone numbers of all the girls. It's for emergencies.” “Understood. I'd like you to call everyone on the list, and let them know that their daughters are safe. They should also take a peek at their check books. I don't know who's who here, but there are forty one girls who are going to be fined twenty-five hundred dollars each as part of their punishment. I'll lay out the rest of it once the judge enters his decree.” “Are you taking the girls back to the house?” “I'd like to take them to the hospital, but first I have to see about transport. Give me time to sort it out, and I'll get back to you.” “Ian, I don't know how or why you're mixed up in this, but thank you. From the bottom of my heart … thank you.” “Touching,” Spats grunted when Ian hung up; “very, very touching.” Spats handed Ian a cup, and took a sip of his own. The gangster curled his lips in satisfaction. “Not too shabby,” he nodded; “in fact, not bad at all.” “First things, first.” Ian took a sip, and nodded his approval. “I've checked out your dad, and I know that Tomasso emigrated from Naples, but that's where the trail goes cold. What can you tell me about your grandparents?” “Wat da hell? Whys you int ... er ... rested in my family?” “Vinnie, cut it out. As bootleggers go, your dad was a good soldier, able to work with both Capone and the Purple Gang. However, Tomasso did not want his sons to follow him into the rackets, so he scrimped and saved to provide you with a high quality, private school education. And you did so well that you ended up a Brown Phi Beta Kappa, class of forty eight … next stop, a Princeton MBA. Which reminds me: my source is also a Princeton man, and he wants to know whether you still remember the fight song.” Here comes that Tiger, wow! He's running wild, They'll never stop him now! "There are several fight songs,” Spats grinned as he settled back in one of the judge's plush chairs, “but Here Comes That Tiger is my favorite. And I'm impressed Grady … really impressed. I've put a lot of time and effort into the Spats Belmondo persona, and you're the first person to crack it in all the years I've been in the Cities. What gives?” “I'm interested in your grandfathers … whether the family's roots are in Naples, or Sicily.” “Sicily. We hail from Catania … still got family there.” “Antonio?” “WHAT?” Spats was so surprised that he almost shot out of his chair. “You know my cousin?” “I've employed his services,” Ian acknowledged. “Good man to know when you need to get in and out of Libya without the authorities being any the wiser.” “Holy shit, if you'll pardon my French. How is the old reprobate?” “Prospering. A wife who cooks up a storm, and a discreet mistress. Life is good.” “And do I want to know how a disabled vet teaching out here in flyover country happens to be chummy with a Mafia don in Sicily?” Ian curled his lips thinking about it. “I do favors for friends with a wide range of international interests. That good enough?” “It'll do,” Spats shrugged. The Professor had CIA written all over him. DA's and judges didn't bow and scrape before every Tom, Dick and Harry. “Okay, here's the deal. First, the girls out there are all off limits. No repercussions of any kind. If that causes you any problems with the Big Tuna, let me know, and I'll make them go away. In return for this favor, as I said, I'm going to help you grow your diaper business. The forty one girls out there are going to become customers, and they don't get out of diaper prison until they graduate. You'll make a few bucks, and have a good laugh over your cigars and sambuca.” “Second, you're going to get a letter next week from the IRS. You've been selected for a seven year audit of your personal and business filings-- a comprehensive audit, the kind where they want proof that you actually tossed those nickels and dimes into the Salvation Army kettle. If you can't support every claim on every line of every form, they're going to crucify you.” “Let me guess. I agree to leave the girls alone, and this all turns out to be a great, big mistake.” “Yep. They'll be a handwritten telephone number at the bottom, left corner of the cover letter. Pick up the phone, and you'll be treated to abject apologies for a filing error. We got a deal?” “We got a deal,” Spats agreed. “Good.” Ian settled back in his chair. “Now let's get down to business.” “Huh? I thought we were talking business!” “Just preliminaries. My sources tell me that you would like to visit the old country, but are afraid that if you leave, you'll be denied reentry. Well, I want you to do me a little favor, and in return it's bon voyage, happy trails, however you want to put it.” “How little?” “The families still taking an interest in the food services industry?” “Are you kidding,” Spats laughed. “I'm the union rep for the SEIU in this burg!” “Well, I'm in the market for a rather odd piece of information, and I want the search to be nationwide. What I'm after is an unusual delivery, probably scheduled monthly or twice a month, to someplace remote and easy to defend. Security will probably be heavy, but it may be well concealed. The tell that there's something wrong will be in the cereals.” Utterly mystified, Spats simply shook his head. “You've lost me completely.” “The order will include kids' cereals … quite a large quantity of them.” “Shit.” Spats saw it instantly. “Kids are off limits, Professor. I want you to know that … inside the families, kids are off limits.” “It's the same with us. We've all got families, and we're all exposed. So, it's a hard, red line. You cross it, and the entire intelligence community sanctions you … nowhere to run, nowhere to hide. It's open season, and an agent whose family has been targeted gets first crack.” Spats nodded his head. It was beginning to sound like the Families had a lot in common with the CIA. “Your friends should also be on the lookout for a second tell-- a sudden increase in supplies on regular order. Now that I've surfaced, I'm expecting security at this facility to be reinforced.” Ian leaned forward in his chair, his cup of coffee forgotten. “Nine years ago, while I was laid up in a hospital figuring out how to cope with wearing diapers for the rest of my life? Back in Viet Nam, someone murdered my wife and massacred an entire village in order to run off with my daughter, all in the hope that she's inherited my gift for languages. I want her back, Vincent, and then I'm going to sanction everyone of the bastards involved. If you want a piece of the action, I'll deal you in, and I'll make it worth your while.” “I'm in.” Spats got up and walked over to the desk. He grabbed a pen and pad, and hastily wrote a number. “My personal number,” he said as he handed Ian the scrap of paper. “Anything you need? You got it.” Ian took a business card out of his wallet, and handed it over. “A pizza joint out in Bloomington, and it's a legit business. If you come up with the information I'm looking for, call this number and order a large pie. If the info is rock solid, make it a thick crust; if it's sketchy, a thin. When you're asked what type of cheese you want, say Gorgonzola. The response will be 'sorry, we're all out, but if you leave me a phone number, I'll make one for you free of charge'. The call back will set up a rendezvous; I'm thinking Julia Canon's office, which is right across the street from the hospital. I take it you've been there?” “Works for me,” Spats agreed. “One last thing. Is it true that you've got a cabin somewhere near Ely?” “Yeah … some of the boys like to go hunting.” “Got a wood chipper up there?” “In good working order.” The gangster's smile was cruel. “I might need to use it one of these days.” Ian wasn't smiling at all.

It doesn't seem healthy to me. A subreddit built on the idea of repressing something which is pretty deeply ingrained within us. I don't see there has being an upside to it. The healthier thing would be to talk to each other and learn to accept yourself rather than trying to put part of you in a box and lock it away.

How many of you grew up wetting the bed? I certainly did. I wasn't reliably dry at night until my early 20s.

12 hmmm I was just getting started. I wet all through my teens.

Chapter 11 “Has Simon been a good Daddy, Baby?” I was still nursing on her full breast. I unlatched and replied: “Yes Mama” “That’s good to hear. Do you think he deserves a treat? Intrigued, I happily replied again “Yes Mama”. “Good girl, that’s very sweet of you. Now, being a grown up is very responsible and often comes with great pressure. Wouldn’t it be nice if Simon could spend a little bit of time as a baby boy, being looked after by his mama and loved by his baby sister?” “That would be lovely Mama!” She kissed me on my forehead and lay me down on the bed as she got up from the bed and went over to Simon, who was waiting expectantly. This was an interesting twist in the proceedings! Paula quickly undressed Simon and then had him lay on the bed next to me. Intrigued and excited as to how all of this was going to play out, and feeling genuine warmth for Simon, I reach out to him and held his hand. He turned his head towards me and smiled happily. “Time for your nappy, Baby Simon.” Paul went off to gather supplies before returning with a rather large nappy decorated with dinosaurs. It looked properly babyish. As she placed the nappy under Simon’s bum she asked: “Has baby Simon been to the potty for a poo-poo today?” “No Mummy.” “Oh dear. We don’t want baby to be constipated, do we? I’ll pop a couple of suppositories up your little bum-hole to sort that out, sweetie.” Simon had been very adept at nappy changing, but Paula was even better. A dummy was pushed into his mouth and Daddy was Baby in no time at all. “Come on you two, on the floor. You can play with your toys.” The toys weren’t massively interesting, to be honest, but it was fun playing with Simon. He encouraged me to sit on a big plushie bear and bounce up and down. My poop was going everywhere and I really stank, but neither Simon nor Paula seemed to care. Paula sat and watched us play before starting to dictate its direction and pace. “Baby Louise, I want you to reach into Simon’s nappy and take out his little baby willy.” I did as I was told. I could feel it stiffen as soon as I held it. “Good girl. That’s your special dummy. I want you to suck on it nicely for Mummy.” I did exactly what I was told. Good girl. Now lie on Simon with your stinky nappy in his face. Keep sucking on your special dummy sweetheart” I moved myself into position. Simon pushed his face into my filthy nappy, pushing onto my sex with some vigour. This was certainly having an effect on me - and Simon was soon ready to come, his back arching with the tension and pleasure of having what was clearly one of his sexual fantasies come true. As he came he also filled his nappy. I’m not entirely sure it was a deliberate act - it seemed as though the suppositories removed what little control he had at the point of orgasm. He ejaculated in my mouth - something I never allow normally and, a wild decision of the moment, I swallowed. “Well. You two babies play very nicely together. So sweet.” We sat on the floor, surrounded by toys, in our dirty nappies. As you’ve been such good babies, mummy’s going to feed you both together. Come up on the bed” She soon had us in position, sucking on our Mama’s breasts. Her hand first fondled the back of my nappy and then moved to the front, massaging my sex through the nappy before moving inside. The touch of her fingers on my sex was electric. She touched me in all the right places, in all the right ways. My vagina was covered in poop but she clearly didn’t care, using my own excrement as if some exotic massage oil. I suckled her milky breasts as she expertly took me to orgasm. I don’t think I’d ever experienced an orgasm like it. And what I had never realised up until that moment is that feeding upon a mother’s breast is the most beautiful way to ‘come down’ from an orgasm. It was so calming, so nurturing; I felt so loved and secure when I knew in reality that I didn't know these people and it was only a job Still, in that moment I was in heaven. “Okay babies, time to change those stinky nappies and then I have booked a private room for lunch. This has all been perfect - but it’s time to get down to business. I have a proposal for you, Baby Louise.

I know every time I tried to repress this, I ended up in a REALLY bad place. This sounds a lot like conversion camp for gay kids.

I came across The Quitting Sub-Reddit ABDL before last year or so, had a bit of a mini-crisis. I see it as a good thing to have an alternative community for those who make the personal choice not to indulge in ABDL desires for whatever reason that might be. As long as the quitters and indulgers don’t step on each others toes and both have their own space to do whatever then it’s all good.

Lila on a family vacation This started as an English writing - training project for me. I have to give credit to the original Story “Lila’s family vacation” from Reatykeuniverse for the idea, the plot, and the beautiful name Lila that I used as a starting point. The first chapters are more like a close-bound rewrite with a lot of added sections in the middle, while the later parts just stick to the basic plot and do not have a lot in common with the original. This is the first part (apx. 6000 words) of the story that is already finished and has apx. 46000 words. While correcting takes a lot of effort for me due to my problem with reading and seeing spelling errors, it will take about two weeks to finish a chapter. So please be patient, I will try my best not to keep you waiting. Even though this is not my first story, I do a lot of writing in German, but it is my first story in English. I put a lot of effort into correcting all the grammar and spelling errors and hope there are not too many left to spoil your reading experience. I welcome any constructive feedback on my writing style, grammar and spelling, but please add as much information as possible, so I can improve. And I would also love to hear if you liked the story. If you want to know more, I just opened an intro thread in the nursery Annie's Intro ### Chapter 1 - Traveling - Discover what seemed to be lost. "Mum really, why do I have to wear diapers again?", complained Lila. "Hey honey, we are never going to force it if you don't want to," replied her mum Maria, "but you always wore them for the last years on our vacations, and it always made our trips a lot less stressful, for all of us?” She struggled with her decision while her mum placed the bag on her bed. This bag was clearly designed to appeal to a nurse in a retirement home and did not charm the little girl into the decision to wear them on the trip. As Lila stared at the colorful sheets of her bed, she felt the conflict in her. She was not eager to wear anything other than her panties. And all of her classmates in school would surely throw such a big tantrum that her parents would not dare to mention these diapers ever again. On the other hand, her mum was right, she wet the bed at least sometimes, and for some seconds she remembered how this unusual habit started for the now teenage girl. Whenever her parents could get some days off work, the family went on a trip together, and her mum used to put her girl in pull-ups just before they were leaving. All this started when Lila had a wetting accident when the family was on a city trip to Berlin when she was seven. It was the first year when she finally managed to stay dry during the day and at the packed museum, the line to the toilet was way too long for the young girl to hold it. Lila was in tears and did not want to leave the bathroom anymore, and her mum needed all her mummy magic to cheer the little girl up and get her ready for the rest of her day. To protect her from embarrassing accidents and to make it easier for her child, Lila, and her parents decided to keep her in the pull-ups she still wore for bed-wetting just in case during the day for the rest of the city trip. This worked so well that from there onwards, it became a secret family tradition for the little girl to be in pull-ups whenever they went on a vacation. In all those years, Lila didn't mind wearing pull-ups on occasions like this. She still wore them to bed at night, and wearing them on vacations during the day gave her back some kind of security. She even peed in them when she did not want to rush to the next restroom or was on the road. But now she is thirteen! Nearly a grownup woman in her eyes. And to her dismay, her mum got her tape diapers designed for a senile granny, instead of the slightly embarrassing but at least funny-looking pull-ups. Furthermore, she could slide down these bed-wetter's pants easily on her own when she headed to the bathroom. Lila had indeed outgrown her pull-ups, they did not fit her properly and on the rare occasions she wet the bed they hardly prevented the wet stains on the sheets. So the last time she'd worn them on a trip, her mom had decided to switch to diapers when she was not sleeping on her well-protected bed at home. While she still stared at the bag, Lila was obviously hesitant to wear ugly full-tape diapers, especially at her age. But after recalling her last wet night which was not even one week ago and that she probably would sleep on the plane, she ultimately decided to go with the diapers, just to be safe. "Fine..." she gave in, still trying to look serious, "But this is the last time I swear, and it will be just for the flights and when I sleep!" "You are such a responsible girl.", Maria praised her daughter, leaving her confused about what could be responsible in using diapers. "Please lie down, honey. So we get your diaper on you." Still, in her thoughts, Lila was obeying Mom's instructions sheepishly, took off her skirt and underwear, and laid herself on the soft bed while she noticed the crinkling of her mattress protector as she squirmed and twisted. "Can you put your bottoms up, please." her Mom patiently asked, not wanting to embarrass her girl more than necessary by just lifting her legs with her arms. And she unfolded a plain white fabric and laid it under her daughter's bum. Lila was weirdly feeling comfortable as she put some cream and powder on her before she taped the diaper in place and adjusted the leak guards. "We're all done, and you are ready for your vacation!" Her mum smiled at her. "Do you want to check that you have everything, we have to leave in fifteen minutes." ### Lila was in her thoughts for most of their trip to the airport. And when they arrived, Mum even needed to hold her hand because she was still daydreaming. However she looked at it, the diaper that she wore did not feel uncomfortable. She even liked the soft material that hugged her and that was wiping away all her worries. With the ease of her mind, she dreamed about all her past vacations where she was young and free. In retrospect, she had a really great childhood. Her parents were always there for Lila, and one of the reasons why she did not mind wearing her Pull-Ups in the past was that her parents did not make a big thing out of it when she had a small uppsie accident in them. After the family got their baggage checked in, they still had time to spare before heading for the gate, so they sat on one of the benches to wait and relax. Lila was exhausted from walking through the endless corridors and for a brief moment wanted to sit on her mom's lap as she did countless times in the past, but instead, she sat next to her, suddenly feeling her need to pee. "Mom," she secretly whispered, mindful that they were in a crowded airport, "I need to pee really urgently." “Oh, right now, can't you hold in any longer?” she replied searching for a bathroom while only seeing a corridor packed with endless shops offering their expensive and often useless duty-free stuff. As a young preteen child, Lila didn't mind using her pull-ups, especially when there was no clean bathroom nearby. She leaned on Mum's side, trying to get comfortable with all the people around. “This was much easier on our last trip”, she commented with a sigh. At the same time, she was getting ready to accept her daughter's wish to head to the bathroom whenever possible. “No mummy, I don't want to, my feet are hurting!”, Lila confessed. Wishing she had not protested against her parent's request for her to be diapered and unaware that her mum now could easily read the trouble of her little girl's mind like an open book "You know, I don't mind if you use your diaper, honey. I am sure it will hold up fine.", her mom carefully suggested, while at the same time easing her girl with her hand. For some seconds, Lila thought about that option out of her dilemma. Her parents put her in actual diapers, and that is what they are for, aren't they? Vaguely, she remembered the moon and the stars that promised a dry night on the package. It would soak up everything, she assured herself, while on the other hand remembering the good old days when she just peed in the pull-ups whenever she had to go. Once, she nearly let her mum talk her into going poopy, because they were in a subway with no bathrooms available. On that occasion, she finally made it to a stinky metro bathroom, and she also remembered that she wished she had any other option as it was so gross and dirty. However, this was completely different in her eyes. She just wet the bed in her sleep and the toilet was surely just a short distance away and perhaps most importantly, even when she was small for her age she was a teeny now. Her mum noticed the still ongoing fight in her girl's mind. “Don't worry, little one. Just go pee if you need to, that is what you wear them for. And it will be our secret, I promise”, she heard her mother, laying her arm on her daughter's shoulder. Was it really so strange for her to wet her diaper, she questioned her belief. Her mum just had given Lila permission to use it when she needed to pee. And the diaper felt so soft and comfy, it could not be that bad, could it? First slightly squirming, Lila tried to release the pressure on her bladder, but it was quite difficult to do so deliberately, especially sitting on a bench in a crowded airport. This time she obviously pushed, pressing her eyes together as she slowly was able to squeeze out a few drops. “It is quite hard if you are not used to it, do you want to sit with me, it makes it easier.”, her mum promised. Lila switched over to the welcoming lap, suddenly noticing the difference. Without the hard surface she was sitting on, the next push gradually grew into a steady flow, making her crotch warm and squishy for a second. She hardly could stop peeing until her need was gone, and she felt dry and comfy again. Mom had taken notice of the growing warmth on her lap and had figured out what was happening. "Are you done wetting?" she asked with a motherly smile. Still a little embarrassed but glad she had the urgent need off her mind, Lila nodded in response. "The shop assistant assured me, it will keep you dry even if you have to go pee another time. But are you still feeling comfy and dry?" asked her worried Mom as discreetly as possible. For a second she forgot she was in public, squeezing her thighs together and checking the now not-too-obvious bulge between her legs. Not bad she had to admit, it was warm and still soft but not wet as her old pull-up would have been. "I'm good.", said Lila as she decided to not switch back to her own seat and was slightly thankful that her mum talked her into wearing a diaper again. Actually, Lila thought the warm feeling of her wet diaper was quite pleasant. She could tell that she had peed quite a bit into her babyish underwear, but these diapers were more absorbent than her old bed-wetters pants, and they could definitely hold a lot more. Maybe she was hesitant when arguing that she did not need the diapers on the trip. And she had to admit that wetting herself was still a big stress relief for her on this busy transit through the airports. As the minutes passed, their flight was announced over the speakers and Lila's family made their way to the crowded boarding gate. “You should finish your bottle”, her dad reminded her about the half a liter of sparkling water in her hands. Lila took a sip, as she noticed she had to pee again. I am already wet, she thought and as she only pushed a little, she was surprised how easily she started wetting. “Lila, we better change your diaper before we board the plane, don't we honey?”, suggested her Mom, as she spotted a toilet with a baby changing symbol added to the women’s bathroom. “You know, having to change your diaper on the plane would be a nightmare and very obvious.” Without trusting her diaper too much, she agreed with Mom that a change in the plane would be better avoided. After placing their bags with Dad, Mom took Lila to the toilet. There was a changing table, but it was just made to change a baby, and it was way too small to accommodate Lila. But upmost importantly, it would have been incredibly embarrassing for the small but still teenage girl, so instead they headed to one of the empty stalls together. Her Mom shut the door, “Can you lift your skirt for me, please.” Lila shyly raised her skirt, revealing the yellow-tainted diaper. “It was a good decision we switched you to diapers”, explained Mom, as she removed the tapes, letting the sodden diaper suddenly fall on the floor with a ‘plop’. “Your pull-ups would have been leaking long ago”, she concluded. “Now, do you still need to go potty?” Yes, Lila did feel a very light need to go, but using her diaper was not as bad as she thought, and she slowly began to regret that she was so determined to not use them on the trip. At least she could be using them on the flight and avoid the smelly dirty places they surely used as toilets here as well, she was making her decision. “No, I’m fine, Mom.”, Lila replied as she remembered how disgusting the toilets in public always were. “Sure honey.”, her mum smiled again. She cleaned her darling with a couple of quick wipes, unfolded the fresh diaper, and taped it on her daughter as if she never stopped doing it. Lila let go of her skirt and enjoyed the dryness of her underwear for a second. A wet diaper did not feel uncomfortable at all, but the feeling of a fresh and clean one felt pretty nice as well. “Let's go on a vacation” her Mom cheered, as she rolled up her sodden diaper, throwing it in the bin. While Lila was in a daydream about what just happened, she stepped out of the stall and followed her Mom. ### “Honey, good morning, we have just landed.” whispered her Mom as she gently kissed Lila awake. Opening her eyes, the girl slowly began to sit upright, rubbing all the sleepiness out of her face while stretching her legs. Yes, it was a good flight, she loved the thrill of takeoff and enjoyed the view over the clouds while she was taking advantage of the drinks and snacks they delivered. Eventually, all her adventures of the day caught up with the young girl, and she had fallen asleep with a smile for the rest of her flight. Now, as she stretched and wanted to get up, she noticed the slightly damp and warm feeling in her crotch. She indeed used her diapers two times on the transit when she had to go, and she was glad that Mum had not said a word about the not-too-small amount of soda that she downed. Feeling awake and ready to explore now, Lila glanced around the plane, noticing that most of the passengers had already disembarked and were on their way to the luggage claim. She did not want to wait any longer, as her dad was busy getting their bags from the overhead compartment. And in a moment her daughter was up on her feed waiting for her day bag and ready to start their vacation. As she was on her feet, she noticed her soaked diaper sag a little and the bulge between her legs was quite visible now if you knew it was there. She checked the back of her skirt for leaks and surely was relieved that everything still was dry For a second she wondered, whenever she had used her pull-ups it never felt this heavy. But this diaper had kept her dry and could handle a lot more than her old bed-wetters pants. As they followed all the signs to the baggage claim, Lila's belly started to feel uncomfortable, and she eventually had to go to the bathroom soon. Seeing that her parents were in a bit of a rush, she paid no mind to the ache and focused on keeping up with their pace. After arriving at the baggage claim, Lila went to grab a trolley while Mom and Dad waited at the conveyor belt for their bags. She pushed the trolley forward and joyfully jumped while rolling with it for some meters when she noticed the need to go suddenly coming back. But her parents looked so busy in the hustle and bustle of the airport, and she did not dare to raise her voice. Obviously, her only option was to tell Mom to take her diaper off for her to go to the restroom. But as she thought about that stinky room, she got a slight feeling of nausea in her throat. Actually peeing in the diapers saved her from this unpleasant experience on the transit through the airports. And now that she realized that this need would not be solved in such a quick but also childish and embarrassing manner, the worries that were so distant returned. Her mum sometimes offered her to just go when she was at the edge of having an accident and even if that was some years ago, she had to admit that her current underwear was made with that kind of accident in mind. And she even wore full tape-on diapers and was not in pull-ups now. Little kids and Babies do that all the time, don't they? She even remembered the adults talking about kids on the edge of potty training, just putting a diaper on when they needed to poop. It cannot be that uncomfortable. She was wondering what it would be like to go poopy in her diaper. And while the idea settled into her mind, she even got a little curious about how it would feel. Suddenly the need to go returned. Lila was sure she would not be able to hold back much longer as she squirmed and wiggled, hoping her need just would go away. “Lila, you look so worried. What's up?” she suddenly approached her little girl who was obviously feeling uncomfortable. “I... I am fine. It is just I may need to go to the bathroom a little longer really soon.”, she admitted sheepishly. “I can go to the toilet with you after we get our bags, in about five minutes, can you still wait for so long?” she explained, not realizing that her girl was on the edge of losing the battle against her belly. Lila put her hand on her tummy and felt the growing need to go now. Slowly shaking her head, she looked at her as she always did when she desperately wanted her help. “Can’t you come with me, so we can go now.”, she asked shyly, not willing to let her mum go and signaling that she might not be able to go on her own. “No baby, Bernhard needs my help, we cannot leave right now. ... So if you really need to go so urgently, I wouldn’t mind you using your diaper for poop as well. It's just a short trip to our hotel and I can change you when we get there easily.”, she told her and stroked her back as she always did when she was uncomfortable or stressed. Her mum just suggested that she should poop in her ‘just in case’ diaper. This was so embarrassing was her first thought, but after some moments she realized it would finally take the ache from her. And while everyone else would have ditched the proposal, for Lila it calmed her dilemma and even made her a little curious. Peeing in the diaper was such a relief, so pooping herself could not be so bad after all? She assumed in her mind. She smiled in Lila's face. “I really don't mind if you need to. You don't have to fight that hard.”, she tried to ease away the little girl's resistance. Maybe using it was the best option for her. As embarrassing as it was to admit, the thought of doing that with her mum’s consent made her feel loved and protected as if nothing could harm her. So Lila started wondering what it would feel like to actually do the other thing as well. With a sigh, Lila decided she wanted to try it, at least once. And this time she had a good excuse. Her parents had no time to accompany her, and she would not dare to go into the toilet alone, which could potentially be gross, dirty, and scary with all the unfamiliar people around. Even the idea of facing all the looks of strangers, the smells and flushing sounds without someone she knew close made her confident about her decision. “I think I'll use my ... you know, Mommy.”, Lila whispered, embarrassed and felt like a loved little girl while her mommy protected her. “It's ok you will feel much better”, she heard her say as Mom smiled and nodded, and joined Dad at the conveyor belt, leaving Lila some meters away waiting with their trolley. Lila tried to let it go, like she did when she needed to pee on the plane. But the ache in her belly just intensified further, and she couldn’t help but feel self-conscious. After all, pooping herself was a lot more … involving than peeing. As she looked up again, she noticed all the adults were just staring where their luggage would appear. Surely no one would pay any attention to her, except for mum and dad of course. With that in mind, Lila leaned a little bit forward, resting some of her weight on the trolley. She relaxed her hold on her bowels and gave another slight push. A small trickle of pee released first before a tiny bit of her mess began making its way out. It cannot be that hard, Lila wondered, as she saw a little baby boy standing with his legs slightly apart, clearly doing his business in his pants. He does not care at all that he was messing his diaper. She felt the pressure in her belly coming back and also slightly spread her legs apart as she started to push. This time there wasn’t resistance in her tummy. Lila could feel the warmth quickly spreading as sticky poop squished against her bum. In relief, she exhaled and felt the load settle itself at the back of her diaper. Lila felt her belly relaxing a little. She now just wanted to feel comfortable again and all this nasty stuff out of her tummy. Once again she pushed a little harder, this time, and a few seconds later she was confident she had gotten everything out, while she realized that the feeling of pooping herself was much different from just wetting. While the diaper would quickly absorb all her pee, the poop had instead formed a slightly warm mess at the back of her diaper. However, she felt that it was actually quite pleasant and didn't feel bad at all. And it’s at least much better than having to use an icky, stinky restroom. Lila assured herself. She shook herself and pretended to smooth out the back of her skirt, carefully placing her hand on the diaper to make sure it was not too obvious as she was still in public. And she noticed the diaper was heavier now, and the sag kept most of her firm mess away from the childlike-looking girl's skin. For a second she smelled a faint lingering odor of poop. But she looked old enough that no one would expect it to be her who is poopy. Lila raised her head and saw her Mum looking over at her while she was still standing here doing her business as the little baby boy did just some moments ago. She noticed the kind smile on mummy's face as she turned back, helping dad take a heavy bag off. Mum knows, flashed to her mind as she wanted to be back with her parents. Lila slowly walked towards the conveyor belt to join them again. Somehow she wanted to tell them that she was messy, but it was much too embarrassing and babyish for her to admit. What will my daddy think of me just going in my diaper for that as well? The slight scent, however, told her parents anyway as she was approaching them. As Bernhard had picked up all their bags he sniffed and, with a knowing gaze, took Lila by her hand as he had not done for some years. “Let's get our car and finally head to the hotel.”, he said, willingly ignoring what his child just did and as if he was telling her everything was ok Lila was glad she was not alone anymore. She followed Dad and also stayed close to him while they were standing in the car rental pickup line. Standing in line, her mom decided that it was a good time to do a quick diaper check. She tried to pull on Lila's back of her pants, when her daughter quickly turned away and leaned closer to dad “Mom!” she exclaimed, “people are going to see!” “Don’t worry, no one’s going to think badly of you. And I just have to make sure that your diaper was holding up after your accident. You don't want to have a messy leak in the rental car after all. So do you let me check your diaper?” replied Mom with a loving smile while she did not even bother to lower her voice. “Mum ... !“, Lila tried to make a futile argument, while her dad just looked her in the eyes. “Really baby. No one knows you here, so it’s okay you don't need to feel ashamed about accidents while using diapers for traveling.” he underlined Mum's argument. The girl was really embarrassed now and hid her face in her dad's shirt. Lila felt loved, and she trusted her parents, but at the same time, she felt like a small toddler being checked for a messy accident. “I will have a short look.", her mum announced once more. Lila just moved her head in approval, while she felt her mum touch her bum and felt a tiny pull at her waistband and the back of her diaper. “You will be fine for now.”, she announced after a second. Getting her diaper checked by Mom was embarrassing, not only because they were in public, but also because it was their parent’s proof that she had indeed messed herself. Oh well, thought Lila. Her parents had surely smelled it already, and they would see it when she was in the hotel room. Dad hurried away with the clerk from the rental company and got over to the pick-up point. The mother and daughter couple patiently waited outside, where the company put some benches for all the waiting customers. With all the arriving passengers, nearly all seats were taken, and her mum just got the last free spot. “Do you like to sit on my lap again?”, she offered her girl, as she knew her feet were hurting after the long day of traveling. “But I have just...”, Lila stumbled as discreetly as she could, while at the same time she could not confess that she had a messy load in her diaper. “I am your mum, I don't mind your little skunky bum, and I have seen and changed you a lot in the past years”, she calmed her down, while not even confirming that this accident was a one-time ever event for her childlike small but already teenage daughter. Lila slowly sat on her mom's lap, while the strange feeling of the soft mess now spread all over her boom, confused her senses and created the strong childish need to cuddle with her mum. As her mum wrapped her loving arms around her, she no longer could stand being the independent teeny anymore but hid her face on mum's shoulder, ignoring what she might look like. Feeling her body so close and being loved by her mum was all she needed to leave her grumpy teenage thoughts behind. “Hi, you sleepy head, you have a really comfortable seat don't you”, her dad greeted her daughter as he arrived with their rental car and took their heavy luggage into the trunk. “Yes Daddy”, she cheered, not yet ready to let Mum go. “Lila is so sweet and affectionate today.”, her mother responded. “Do you want to cuddle your daddy too?”, the man offered his darling a chance to leave her mom's lap. She hugged him, still experiencing the irresistible childlike love for her parents. As if her dad had been on a week-long business trip, she now was clamping on him, even not letting him go as he lifted her up as a little girl. “We had a small issue with the car arrangement.”, the strong man on her shoulder, told his wife. “They did not have a booster for our Lila. The only possibility was the safer but more expensive child seat option for younger ones, but at least they did not charge us extra.” Feeling so much love from him, the girl could not protest, but she still didn't want it to be too childish. “What kind of child seat?”, she found the courage to ask, interrupting her parent's discussion. “Oh, it is a nice one in a purplish red color”, he advertised. Without dropping his girl to the ground, he took her over to the backseats of the car, opening the door and revealing a full-sized seat that even had shoulder straps as a seat for a rally driver. First, she wanted to protest that she was not a baby, but then the love from her parents and the comfortable hug lulled her into thinking twice about it. Wasn't her diaper the same thing, something childish, that could actually feel nice and comfortable? “Oh I am sure you are in for trouble”, his wife commented on the seat that her husband had chosen, remembering all the discussions she had with her daughter in the past weeks. Lila did not want to be a grumpy vacation Grinch, and maybe she also wanted to show her mum that she was wrong. “It is ok, at least we will have one, and we can enjoy our time here.” Her teenage side enjoyed the surprised feeling on her mum's face. “I think our big girl is not as grumpy and cranky as you think. Can I let you down to try it? It may be a little difficult with the buckles.” “But Daddy, I still want to cuddle with you.”, she confessed that the child in her was back in command. Slightly caught off guard, he whispered, “Do you mind if I tuck you in?”, he suggested, remembering the countless times that he placed his sleepy or sad daughter in the back of their car. “Yes Daddy” she mumbled while the only important thing was that he did not let her down on the hot and hard street. With some well-trained moves, he opened the door and let her slip on the seat. Without thinking, she put her hands in the shoulder straps and let him close the buckle with a click. Lila wiggled a little And while she noticed the lack of space to move, she somehow also felt comfortable. She liked the soft fabric and the small pillow that was there for her head. “I like it”, she confirmed again. And as the adults smiled a little, she added, “Just don't make me use it at home when my classmates see me. Ok?” The two adults, who were still astonished by the change in her teenage girl’s temper, got in at the front. With the push of a button, they opened the window a bit to let in the fresh summer vibes and to keep Lila's poopy smell at bay that still kind of lingered around her. As the drive was getting boring, she had time to think about all the things that changed while they left their city apartment. Most of all was that she, despite all her doubts, actually liked her diapers and the freedom she had to pee or even poop whenever she needed. But there was also the trust and love for her parents that was crowing again, as if her puberty had never sent the first confusing ideas in her mind. Making her more cranky than she actually wanted to be. ### Excited about the new place, Lila jumped on the queen-size bed in their hotel room. Her parents had just checked themselves in at the reception, and the young girl could not wait to explore everything the place had to offer. There were so many nice things she could think about that she nearly forgot about her messy diaper, that she still wore under her slightly childlike shorts. Mom had started unpacking all their bags, while her Dad headed down to the lobby, surely parking their car in the hotel's parking garage. As the last empty bag was packed away, her Mom looked at her girl. Lila was lying on the bed, checking out the kid's channels on TV while thinking about the hotel pool and the waterslides that they had here. The last things that Mom left on the bed were Lila's old travel changing mat and a fresh pack of wipes. “Honey, come, let us get that poopy diaper of yours changed.” Mom announced as she placed the mat and her wipes next to her on the bed. “Can you lift your tushie for a moment, baby?” “I am not a baby” she insisted, ignoring the obvious smell and still letting her mum slide the changing pad up under her back. Then she raised her skirt over her belly. With her hand, she signaled her girl, that she could lie back down Lila could feel the soft but water-impermeable layer around her changing area and noticed that she was indeed acting as if she was a baby girl. And while noticing that, she became a lot more self-conscious about the embarrassing thing she did. “Mom you know, I think I have to clean that up by myself.” offered Lila embarrassed, and at the same time she simply wanted to vanish into thin air. But still, she trusted her mum that she would not leave her alone with all the mess she had in her diaper. Maria placed her hand on her kid's belly, “I will do that, honey. I promised that when I told you to go poopy.” replied Mom. “Besides, when you were a baby, I’ve changed your poopy diapers a ton of times, and I really don't mind doing it again today.” Lila relaxed as she heard that, she relented in relief and slowly spread her legs, making it at least as easy as possible for her Mom. “Oh, this diaper is full.” giggled Mom as she opened the tapes, revealing the mess on her booty. “I am sorry. Your mummy should have changed your way earlier. This must have been very uncomfortable.” “It was not that bad, Mom, I nearly forgot about that after some moments.”, replied Lila honestly. “You know actually ...“, she continued, before her embarrassment suddenly stopped her. “Actually, ...?” continued her Mom, as she softly began wiping down Lila’s messy tushie. “It’s just… I don't know, it made the trip much easier for me and I kind of liked it a little, I guess…” stumbled Lila. “And I really hate to go to the smelly bathrooms. In my diapers I felt so loved and protected as if I am still your little child.”, she confessed. “You are always my child and I love you.”, she told Lila and Mom continued wiping in silence as the young girl enjoyed the feeling of the cold, soothing wipe gently rubbing against her skin while being so close to her mum. As Maria rolled up the dirty diaper, she kissed her belly. “You are all clean now.” exclaimed her mom, waiting for a second to see if she would stand up to get her panties on. But as the moments passed, it was clear that there was more Lila wanted from her. And with a sarcastically strict voice, she said, “Now, we have something to discuss, my little one. You know, I used to insist that you wear pull-ups in the past because I didn’t want you stressing about having an accident, especially since you wet the bed pretty often.” She paused for a second to see Lila’s reaction and when there was no sign of refusal she continued, “Today I promised you that you could switch back to wearing undies this year. But, you had accidents in them a lot today, and you told me you also liked the security and comfort that they gave you. So I thought we might as well keep you in diapers like what we’ve always done, or do you really want to switch back to underwear right now and just wear them as bed-wetting briefs at night?” Mom’s question surprised Lila. She did enjoy her diapers a little on the trip, and she just told her that it was comfy and made her feel protected and small. She now regretted her strong refusal. And while her pride as a teenager was on the line, she truthfully did want to be diapered again. “Do you mind if I choose the diapers?”, confessed Lila with her face red like a tomato... “Of course not, my girl. I think those will give you a much more relaxed vacation if you don't have to worry about bed-wetting when you are tired.”, said Mom, who then went to grab some fresh diapers and powder from the closet. “But how can I go to the bathroom and pee when I wear them, I mean they are real diapers and not just pull-ups” the girl wondered as she felt the soft fabric under her bum. “Oh.” Her mum replied, “I really don't mind you using them when you need to go, and if we have a toilet close by you just come with me and I help you to get to the potty” Gently, she fluffed up another plain white diaper, placed it under her booty, and sprinkled a little bit of powder. After checking the alignment was right and nothing was too tight, she taped the diaper in place and carefully adjusted the leak guards, as Lila rolled over at her belly and giggled. “You are done, baby”, she said as she gave the diaper a gentle pat “Could you tell me when you need a change.” her mum reminded her of their mutual agreement that they had on their previous trips. “Okay.” nodded Lila. The little girl somehow was conflicted. Wearing a diaper, wetting and pooping in it was surely supposed to have been so shameful. Especially for a young woman her age, but at the same time, she didn’t mind the strange feeling at all. And getting her diaper changed by her mom was supposed to be extremely embarrassing at thirteen. But for her, it was different. It felt somewhat nice. She felt like a loved child and enjoyed the childish affection and trust, she experienced while returning into this nearly lost stage of their mummy-daughter relationship.

I'm Kristin. Been in a DD marriage since 2020. In the beginning me and my husband lightly broached power exchange relationship dynamics and mostly joked about Domestic Discipline. During the Pandemic, when we spent most of our time at home just the 2 of us, the jokes of Domestic Discipline turned into discussions, and then serious consideration of beginning a Domestic Discipline marriage. We ended up giving it a try and it works extraordinarily well for us. We optimistically hoped for benefits and the benefits are better than we thought they could be. I am Taken in Hand (submissive) and he is the Head of Household (the leader). Basically, my hubby, as the leader, has the final say on matters, has expectations for me, and ultimately if need be, I am disciplined when I am in the wrong. This works for us. I've been curious about diapers since I was about 16, haven't dabbled much at all in it. Just have mostly read about it online and seen videos. Husband is very understanding, which is great. He's never made me feel like a freak for my curiosity of ABDL. In fact, he's said he sees it as a powerful form of bondage which could be used for discipline. So, he def understands the Diaper Discipline concept LOL. For a long time we thought about started incorporating Diaper Discipline into our established Domestic Discipline but have always tabled it. We're heavily discussing it once more. Talking to some others on DD / Dom/Sub forums has made me feel Diaper Discipline in Power Exchange Relationships isn't such an insane, unheard of thing. It's something that couples do they just don't discuss it much. Just like how my husband and I don't discuss Domestic Discipline with friends and family. Even this site I've discovered recently (https://dd-guide.webflow.io/) is all about couples incorporating Diaper Discipline. They claim over 1,400 couples are on there who actively implement it. Is Domestic Discipline something that's accepted here? Are there other people on here in a marriage like mine? Anyone with experience using Diaper Discipline? Thanks for your time Kristin

Hi guys! Quick question. Does anybody know what kind of pacifier this is? I've been trying to find one. And for the life of me I can't find it anywhere. I know I saw it the other day. But I just can't seem to find it.

Yes, just last week I setup 7 hosts on the same let's encrypt cert for IIS. Not a pleasant experience, but finally got it working.

https://www.etsy.com/uk/listing/971679970/adult-pacifier-green-dino-design-abdl

Oh that sounds great! I got to be in diapers until I was 6 years old. And then I got potty trained.😒🙄😔

I did

Or they wanted to register both domains with the same certificate (which can be done, but they didn't).

And again I decided to take the stent out a few days later. I'm now back to my old routine of wearing it for three to four days and nights in a row. I hope I can now finally put the idea of becoming permanently incontinent behind me. That would give me a lot of peace. Other than that I have nothing new to report. The stent is just fantastic and has taught me what it feels like to be completely incontinent. And in the beginning that's wonderful, but sooner or later it always becomes boring and annoying.

Happy 4th bub.

They entered another room Jerry recognized. Nominally it was a bedroom, though he didn't know how much actual sleep occured in it. A massive, corner posted bed sat in the middle, made out of elegant carved oak wood, and a dresser sat beside it. From there, anything "normal" changed. The blankets of the bed were lifted just enough to show a wooden dog cage underneath it, and the headboard and foot board both had slots for a head and two hands or feet. Handcuffs dangled from another corner, where he saw more then one submissve locked as they were given enemas or suppositories, and then often left until they lost control and filled their diapers. He knew behind another door was a full adult sized nursery with a 'crib' that included a locking top. If he was lucky, he may end up there for the night. If not, the dog cage waited. He cringed. Even with all the play he had done at home, it was embaressing to think that his "lucky" option was sleeping locked in an oversized baby crib on camera for strangers to comment on. She pulled Jerry toward the bed and lifted lifted his hand up into the air. He heard a snap, and felt his hand being pulled toward the top corner. She grabbed his other wrist and did the same. Jerry groaned as he was stretched out, spread eagle into the air. She bent down behind him, and he felt her pull his legs to the side. "Good sissy, give me your foot," she said. He groaned again but obeyed, and he felt her space his feet apart with a bar and attatch them to the foot of the bed. He tried to wiggle pull at the chains, but found them unbreakable. She stood up and rested a hand on his bottom. "Good sissy, though a bit whiny with those groans. Nice to see you just give up and let me tie you to my bed. What a good, spineless little sub." "Hmph," he said. "You don't have to say it out loud like that, ma'am." She chuckled. "Don't pout, we all know you are enjoying this. You look like you're about to burst the tapes on your diaper." "HEY!" he shouted. "Are they comfy? And inescapable?' He pulled at them and wiggled again. "Yes ma'am." She laughed again. "Good. Normally we'd tie you into the stocks for this, but I'm afriad if I left you bent over it be too hard NOT to spank this adorable little bottom," she squeezed him through his diaper "So I guess you'll stay standing and stretched out. Just wait here while we clean you out and pick an outfit for you." "Clean me out? What do you mean, ma'am?" "Aww silly baby. What do you think that means?" From behind the bed she held up a large, red rubber bottle with a long tube stretching from it. "An enema?! No please ma'am!" Jerry had remembered the discussion earlier, but thought complaining about it again might add to any vidoes they may make. As much as he hated having his punishments streamed to a wide audience, he also loved having his punishments streamed to a wide audience. As he had no way to avoid it, he decided to let the second part take over for now. She smiled. "Yep, you're going to have a nice, big, warm soapy enema, and you are going to hold it until you are begging me to fill your diapers. You think you'll do that? Beg me to fill your diapers?" "No..." he said. "Oh you will. And you're going to behave like a perfect little angel until I decide you can release, or you'll just be cramping all day. Then you'll get to spend the rest of the day in your dirty diapers, sound fun?" "No please! No no no!" Jerry started wiggling again, making a show of fighting against his bounds. Mistress Joana ignored him, and pulled down his diaper. "No no no," he said as the tube penetrated inside him. "Errrr," he groaned, and looked back at her as she lifted the bottle high into the air. Immedietly the warm water hit him. He groaned as he felt his insides turn to make up for the new weight, and cramps hit him like a wave. Within seconds, he was yelping and panting out loud as his stomach grew. He gave another wiggle, knowing that the cameras were recording his bottom and each pathetic whine and shake. "Ma'am please! It's so much!" He begged, with tears in his eyes. "Good! Then you'll have all the more reason to obey and to fill your pampers for our fans." "No..." he whined, and shook again. He had seen dozens of subs experaince the same in these videos. The most popular ones were always the loudest, whining and complaing as they took the painful cramps. Part of him told him that then, in order to ensure as few people saw his humiliation as possible, he should try to remain calm. However, within seconds it was impossible, and he was whining. Then, and entire new part of him spoke up. He remembered all the humiliating messages, the teasing, everything comments said about the misbehaved subs being punished for their ammusment. He had watched those vidoes and read the comments with excitment, daydreaming about being in the same situation. So, his excitment again overwehlmed him, and he instead exagerated the punishment, moaning and struggling as much as possible. If he had no way to avoid giving them a show, he'd give them the best one. The idea of that, and even the knowledge that he was enjoying, made the humiliation increase, but that only made it even more exciting. He pulled at the chains again, knowing they wouldn't break.

Happy 4th! 4 years, and not out of diapers yet 🤭

I have to agree with the Raccoon, those look pretty good and way better than anything I could do. No one is expecting van Gogh.

Happy Anniversary 🎉

Positivity and negativity towards a particular topic are objective terms. They become subjective when prefixed by “toxic”. Toxicity is pretty easy to test for in the science space but social toxicity is a value judgement projected by one group onto another that may or may not share those values via moral relativism. There’s no doubt that ABDL behaviours can be confronting to the social norm and that some degree of negative social sanction can be expected from the general population. In this particular self-selected demographic, the normative values are greatly skewed one way and it is unsurprising that the degree of sanction is high. The corollary of that is that a place like DD is another self-selected demographic and is skewed the other way. Is there an objective “correct”? I don’t know. I didn’t much like the neo-religious preoccupation with the negative: guilt, repression, fear etc. It doesn’t seem very psychologically helpful to me. It was an interesting perspective though.

Helps answer my question. That plus rewriting the first lines.

Just dropped in to state the obvious, for anyone who's reading this: I don't know how I would get through my day without wearing a diaper. My job has become so busy lately, I have no time to get and do anything, let alone go to the bathroom. My wife has been bringing me my lunch at my desk when she's home. It's nice that I can simply forget about the plumbing department until I stand up to stretch, and realize that my diaper has bulked up a bit. It's also been a crutch for me psychologically - when I have to focus on a task that's not at the top of my list of things to do, I think to myself, "At least I can wear a diaper while I do this..." I think she had gotten used to seeing me up here in my office in a diaper and a golf shirt, dressed for Zoom & Teams meetings where the horizon line is conveniently mid-chest, although with the cooler weather, I have been tending to wear trousers. But it's getting nice out again and we are drifting towards the "pants optional" months, so I shall once again be testing her tolerance. I'm still kind of self-conscious about pacifiers during the day, or really anytime outside of when I'm actually in bed, under the covers. I've accepted that when I'm sleeping and she's watching something on her tablet or phone, that she can see I have a pacifier going, although putting it in is the second last thing I do, followed only by turning out my bedside lamp. As I've explained before, it's at least partially for her benefit - she used to elbow me away some nights because I was clicking my teeth There was a stretch a while ago - a couple of years, actually - where I was working on a big, detailed project, and I started using one while I was concentrating, almost like chewing gum, but once I got back to doing frequent online meetings, I stopped using one during the day. Forgetting your paci is clipped to your shirt could be a career-ending move. I may implement it again - I did find it relaxing, although I don't know if I could "get over myself" enough to actually use it in front of anyone, when I'm not sleeping. I have wondered if a pacifier could be a weight loss crutch, again, like chewing gum - if I used one while watching TV, would I be less compelled to snack? But then I feel like I'd look absurd. But then again, I'm also generally sitting there in a big diaper, so... The ultimate invention would be a pacifier into which you could pour Scotch. Sort of the baby bottle equivalent of a shot glass, with a really tiny orifice... I shall begin assembling the blueprints for the patent office.

Not that common in my experience. It's a different with really young babies who wake up in the middle of the night to feed - their GI tracts are pretty much always processing, because they eat at intervals around the clock. But by the time my kids were sleeping through the night, "the morning report", as my wife & I called it, usually came sometime after breakfast, once things started chugging along in their tummies. I think it's similar to what adults experience - getting up to pee is somewhat common, and more so as you get older - your body produces a hormone that lowers renal output when you're sleeping, but doesn't completely eliminate it, and that can conjoin with the reality that, for men, ever-growing prostates create a restriction that tends to inhibit complete bladder draining, so that a "reserve capacity" is always in there, effectively reducing the timeline from "empty" to "gotta go" down to a few hours, hence nocturia becomes a thing. But unless you ate something that disagreed with you, or you're taking medication, getting up in the middle of the night to poop is a less common phenomenon, because the works down there throttle down while you're sleeping. It's the same with kids once they're not eating at 2 AM and again at 6 AM or whatever the interval is.

It's a link to hardcore porn thumbs. You should have warned us about that, some of us don't want to see that crap! And for the record: It's a certificate error on one of the thumbs.

Hey everyone! Well, I made a big oops in the last chapter. Three stories in and some of the names are blending in just a tad. I have made the corrections by now, but for those of you who read it before I could catch the instance, Emma met with Lilly, not Jenny. Jenny is the eventual Little that will claim Victor, but Lilly is the one who claims the doll, Cassie, and who is friends with both Anna and Emma. I do apologize for the mix-up, but everything should be corrected now. Unfortunately, as I was writing this, I also realized that I messed up and called Tyler Taylor. Taylor is only the Little from Mrs. Tatum’s foster home. Tyler is the dwindling Little that was good at art and was the former marketing major. Again, a thousand apologies and these corrections have been made. Next, as a reminder, I’m now polling between two stories to figure out what I should write next. The two choices are listed out in chapter 2, so be sure to check them out and let me know. As I will announce my winner in my last chapter, that would be the deadline for you to make your opinion known. As usual, I hope everyone enjoys this next chapter! Chapter 7: Thoughts and Hopes All Fade as One I suppose one should always be grateful for what they have at the time. Particularly in this dimension and being a Little, one never quite knew what just happened to be around the corner. Unfortunately, for me and my friends, lately that meant a one-way trip into the Meadows room. Anna was first, just as Lilly and I had predicted. She had waited and told her caregiver later, and while she was given a cookie for being a good girl with the whole situation, she had still wound up in diapers. Lilly was next, as apparently, she had only recently been let out of diapers and into pull-ups. One big accident after lunch and before recess pretty much sealed her fate as she went off to join Anna in the Meadows room. As for me, I was able to last another few days, and while I held a speck of pride over that, I began to have accidents in the Canopy room myself and certain concepts just seemed a hair out of my reach. So, lonely and frustrated, I just abided my time until I got better or worse. By Friday of that week though, I was definitely worse as I flooded my pull-up right on the cusp of making it to the potty. Already out of strikes, I was soon moved to the Meadows room as well. For her part, Nancy just accepted my fate and helped me on Friday afternoon accept my new life a little more by getting me some pizza and ice cream. I overindulged and she insisted on me wearing diapers from then on to help me accept them at daycare better, but I still felt she had my back. Still, I noticed again that her looks towards me had only grown more insistent and caring. I didn’t mind it at first, but I noticed she seemed to do it after each time I had an accident, messed up some way, or even acted younger than I was really supposed to. She always followed it with a hug or a reassurance of some kind, but it had started to unnerve me as the new week began and I interacted with the Littles in my new room at daycare. Now, already Tuesday, I was quickly learning that I was probably still a borderline Canopy and Meadows room Little. On one hand, it felt nice being the oldest again in the room, but on the other, I experienced several… growing pains as it were, adjusting to my new environment. While Lilly had only experienced a temporary surge in her maturity and Anna just seemed satisfied in her new room and all the toys here, I had never experienced this type of place before. In the Canopy room, Miss Valerie, Mrs. Carter, and any of the volunteers were more like zookeepers in an odd sort of way. They made sure to maintain order, provide food and activities, and make sure everyone was happy, but they were mostly hands off if they could be. It wasn’t a lack of effort or anything, but it was just to allow the Littles there the dignity they could be afforded, being the most mature here and all. In the Meadows room, however, dignity and independence like that was nearly a foreign concept. Having over thirty Littles at least in the room at once meant that specialized day plans, beyond allergies or disabilities, couldn’t really be accounted for. So, once a Little was in here, despite likely just coming from the Canopy room, they were often treated just the same as a borderline Little about to go to the Burrows room. The once exception to this was that many of the borderline Burrows room Littles stayed in the playpen, but besides that, though, everything else was the same… which is where my issue came in. “Ju’s use da diapuh, Emma,” Anna encouraged me after snack time. “See?” She then lifted up her own sundress without a lick of shame or care in the world. “I alweady used mine. Iss sorta squishy an’ fun even!” Lilly rolled her eyes at our friend. She was used to everything around here, but I quickly discovered she also had a sense of maturity above the rest, me now being relatively on the same level as her. “You don’ need to roll around or anythin’, Emma, but jus’ use the diaper. The staff here won’ take you on potty breaks… even if you ask.” “Buh’ dat’s so unfaiw!” I complained, even stomping my foot on the ground as I squirmed around trying to avoid what was quickly seeming like the inevitable. “Maybe,” Lilly mused, “but that’s jus’ how they treat us in this room. Better get used to it.” ‘Shoot!’ My mind swirled at the notion of purposefully using my diaper. I was so happy when I finally got some feeling back going potty, but my accidents had only gotten worse if I waited any time whatsoever, which is one of the main reasons I was in this darn room in the first place now. Both my friends just kept looking at me though, and I knew my fate was already sealed in this matter. Yesterday wasn’t so bad as I actually had some legitimate accidents, but with the gunk now completely out of my system and actually feeling the need, in an odd sort of way, this just felt so much worse. So, resigned, I sighed and closed my eyes. “Can you all jus’ tuwn awound? Pwease?” Anna and Lilly both seemed skeptical over the notion, but I just didn’t want them to watch me. And so, as soon as they turned, being good friends and all, I released. A faint hiss could be heard, and my cheeks blushed furiously. If I could hear my release, so could everyone else around me. “Alwigh… you can tuwn awoun’…” I said resignedly afterward. Both did and they comforted me about as best they could. I appreciated the effort but coming from two other diapered Littles whom I already perceived as a little younger than me previously, it didn’t help ease my mind very much. And the day very much continued like that. Snack time soon gave way to story time, which then gave way to sharing time, probably my least favorite activity of all. “Okay, everyone! Circle time! Circle time!” Miss Tully called out. Everyone knew what was happening and it had taken me two days to figure it out, but Anna and Lilly had still been directing me to keep me out of trouble. I was older than them, but they were more experienced here… and listened a little better to the rules as well. Regardless, for the time being, I plopped by my two friends and sat mindlessly pondering anything else than what was going on around me.” “An’ dis is Sarge!” Jimmy proudly announced a little later, holding up the combat action toy that he practically seemed to covet. In fact, he and Tyler had gotten into it the other day over who could play with Sarge, and he was now being severely punished, going so far as to even wind up in the Burrows room occasionally. I nearly shuddered at the mere thought of that horrible place. “Very good, Jimmy,” Miss Tully commented cheerfully to the Little. “And remember… what’s your favorite thing about what you’ve brought to share?” Jimmy had to think for a moment but then pointed gleefully to Sarge’s thick mustache. “Iss so tickly an’ cool!” A number of the Bigs chuckled over the comment, but Miss Tully just kept up her usual smile she used for most Littles. There was a good reason she was the go-to ad hoc staff member who also dealt with those in the Burrows room to assist Miss Dee-Dee. Anna, Lilly, and I all had the theory that being the kinder of the two main staff members here, she would be more accustomed to dealing with the more regressed Littles. They were likely to have more problems and, problematically, more unstable emotions. So, she was perfect for them, but then could also serve as a possible stabilizing influence for anyone dropping down to the next level. I wasn’t sure how much I believed that, but it made a certain amount of sense around here. Unfortunately, I was thinking so much about her position here that I didn’t realize she was calling my name. She never called my name, so I usually just zoned out to just get through the activity, but I guess today was different. I was so deep though that Lilly had to nudge me a bit. “Huh? Sowwy… wha’d you ask?” I asked, starign back up at Miss Tully, a smidge embarrassed now. A number of Littles around me giggled and I blushed deeply, before a knowing look from a nearby Miss Mindy quickly silenced them. “That’s okay, Emma,” Miss Tully conversely piped back. “I was just asking you to share today. Remember what to say to the group?” I nodded but, again, because I was never called, I hadn’t brought anything to share. “I wemembuh, buh’ I…” I looked down in embarrassment and just hoped I wasn’t going to get yet another strike. “I uh… I fowgot…” A few of the Littles oohed as if I was about to get in trouble and I braced for impact, but Miss Tully just spoke softly first. “Now, now, class. Emma just happened to forget today, but that’s okay. I’m sure everyone can remember when they forgot something, right?” Many of my fellow Littles nodded in unison and one even raised their hand. Seeing her strain and obvious desire to share, Miss Tully quickly pointed to her. “Yes, Daphne. You want to add something?” Daphne rapidly nodded her head and even stood up. I think she used to be a vlogger or a stage actress back on Earth, but here in her current more regressed state, that basically just translated to her always wanting to share what was on her mind. “Yeah! Yeah! I jus’ fowgot whewe I weff Mrs. Puff the othuh day!” Many Littles seemed distressed over the news, but the keen observer could quickly see Mrs. Puff, the rather large pink bunny was now safely nestled within her arms. Miss Tully didn’t miss the stuffy now in her arms either. “Well, I’m just glad you got her back.” Both smiled at each other before Daphne sat back down and Miss Tully turned back to me. “Now, Emma… just try and remember to bring something to share next time, okay?” I grumbled a bit, feeling like it was pointless to share with the group, but I nodded to satisfy Miss Tully. Still, I wanted to vent just a little. “Jus’ doesn’ mean I hafta wike it…” I said under my breath. “What was that?” Miss Mindy asked me coldly, her eyes piercing right into me. I froze and shrunk back as far as I could into the circle. “Jus’ thinkin’ Miss Mindy… Dat’s all! Pwomise!” Miss Mindy glared at me and grumbled a bit herself. I don’t think she believed me, but she allowed Miss Tully to continue anyways. The sharing went on for a bit, and while other Littles forgot to bring in something or just made something up on the spot to share quite obviously, Miss Mindy’s focus still seemed to be fixated on me. It was unnerving, but I was just glad that lunch soon came around. Lunch. I used to revel in eating after my whole time with Mrs. Tatum’s foster home and Kathy’s attempt to regress me herself. I could only sigh as I basically had ended up in the exact same spot, but at least I had Nancy. She made up for the depressing loss of my former maturity, but on the other end of the spectrum, my mealtimes here had grown a little iffy since I had come to the Meadows room. While the gunk was still the worst thing I had endured for a meal around here, I was now continually subjected to donning a bib and eating in a highchair. It might have been low on my list of latest worries, but it always felt a bit of a downer in my day, especially as I was buckled in and the tray before me snapped into place. Today was no exception, and I just let out a huge sigh as my lunch plate was placed before me. “Evwythin’ ‘kay, Emma?” Anna asked me, already digging into her own plate nearby. I wasn’t sure how to respond back to her at first. Problem today was that once again, like the one’s Kathy had served me, I was now looking directly back at the dino nuggets… the one’s that gave my stomach a huge problem the next day and made my personal bathroom my best friend. Still, she was my friend, and I felt the truth was better than a lie in this case. “Iss jus’ the nuggets… dey got stuff in dem…” Anna and Lilly both looked at the nuggets on their trays and while Emma seemed oblivious and even confused, Lilly just looked at me with a straight face. “Well, duh!” “Wha?” I asked back, purely perplexed over her easy-going attitude toward them and even more when she ate one nearly whole. “I saw what you saw back at Mrs. Tatum’s, Emma. I know the nuggies have stuff in them to make us use our diapers,” she said matter-of-factly back to me. As if to punctuate her statement, she just continued to nibble down on the big nugget currently in her hand. “But… but…” I was honestly at a loss for words, and while Anna seemed just to shrug and continue eating, I also felt less certain to rely on her for valuable feedback with any of our latest developments. Honestly, I think she was getting something extra back at home that was affecting her mind, what I had no idea, but she just seemed to barrel right through some of our recent embarrassments without a care in the world now. Lilly sighed. “I know it’s a lot, Emma. I really do. It’s jus’…” She then looked down to my crotch and I suddenly became very conscious of the still wet and embarrassingly just-realized sensation that it was a warm wetness. “I mean… aren’t you wearin’ a diaper?” I nodded, still not sure where she was going with this. “Well, from wha’ I can see… usin’ our diapers is jus’ what we need to do here. All these nuggies make it easier, so I say why now, right?” Unfortunately, in my brain right then, what she told me just made sense on some level. My best bet to get out of diaper, Nancy, even seemed to revel and fully embrace my usage of diapers now. Apparently, a changing table was even waiting for me at home tonight, so they just seemed to be a sadly permanent part of my life now. It was a horrifying thought, but as I gave in and the first nugget entered my mouth while a nearby Miss Mindy just grinned, I knew I had made the right decision. That being said, once I was let out of my highchair and wandered around for a little bit, my stomach had already started churning. From a quick prodding of my padding, I knew I was already soaked, so I felt a change was definitely in order now before it became a serious problem. I knew I wasn’t supposed to ask, but I had to imagine Bigs would want to know before a Little leaked, even if they were the ones to tell, right? So, I gathered up my courage and went over to Miss Mindy. Miss Tully was already busy feeding her mentally younger charges, and I think I probably should have waited for her to finish, but I also thought time was of the essence. As such, ignoring the warnings from both Anna and Lilly, I tugged on Miss Mindy’s pant leg. “’Scuse me, Miss Mindy?” She glared down at me. “Can I getta change now?” “No,” was all she said before looking back over everyone. ‘No’ was what I expected, but I felt I was getting to a critical level with my current diaper. It was already soaked, and I could feel something slithering its way in my lower intestines, particularly after I let out a little fart involuntarily. So, I tugged on Miss Mindy’s pant leg again. She looked back down at me with anger and annoyance in her eyes. “What? What do you need, Emma?” She paused for a moment and then added, “And it better not be to ask for a change. That diaper can hold a lot more.” And that was that. Miss Mindy had used her angry eyes, informed me my diaper could hold more, pee I assumed, and she had even shut me down over the one question I wanted to ask her. So, I just mumbled a “Never mind.” It was terrible to walk away from her in my bulging diaper under my skirtalls, but I still gathered my sheer force of willpower to do it. I felt like such an adult right then from that one act alone. Sure, I was in a wet diaper, but I had overcome my own emotions and acted in a calm manner rather than pitch a fit. It was uncomfortable, but I felt so mature. In fact… ‘Oh!’ The nuggets had sped through my system at breakneck speeds, and from the looks on other’s faces, I knew the same was happening to them. Many didn’t register it after, but for me, I just collapsed into a wall and helplessly grunted. I could have made it to the potty in time when I first felt the churning, but now was far too late. Most Bigs would just use that as an excuse as to why to keep me in diapers, and while I hated their circular logic, I was already in diapers and had lost that battle in this dimension. So, I just resigned myself to my mushy fate. Still, I saw several other Littles begin to be changed, so I felt pretty confident that I was going to get one myself, much to my happiness. After the last Little, including Lilly and Anna was changed though, I was still standing there in my loaded diaper. Confused, I went over to Miss Mindy to ask her again, feeling I had a perfectly valid excuse now. “Miss Mindy? Can I getta change? Pwease?” I asked, even using my wide eyes to pressure her. She seemed to be immune to them though. “No, Emma,” she said flatly. “Those diapers can hold a lot more. Maybe before naptime, but they even have a built-in core to prevent rashes. You’ll be fine.” She then smirked at me a little. “Besides, I think you could use some extra time getting used to them. Now, run along before I get mad.” I did as I was told, at least to avoid a likely immediate spanking from her, but I was still dumbfounded. Daycare staff were supposed to be helping me and keeping me safe and healthy. Sitting in a dirty diaper just felt like in complete opposition to that notion. So, in probably my most stupid move ever, I decided that I would find Miss Tully and ask her for a change. While that notion could seem innocent, I also decided to help the process out and force her hand, just in case she felt the same way as Miss Mindy about my diaper. So, desperate and confident in my plan, I walked over to one of the empty changing tables and removed a diaper from the lower shelves. I think it was a Monkeez, but I wasn’t really sure. I just knew it was a diaper, and I felt that Miss Tully would soon change me into it. Not even a quarter way across the room though, Miss Mindy spotted me. “And just what do you think you’re doing?” Her voice thundered across the room, and many Littles scurried away from me. I frantically searched for Miss Tully to save me, but I think once again, she was off helping Miss Dee-Dee in the Burrows room. All I had on my side was a bunch of scared Littles, especially considering the volunteers would rather just spank me on the spot or simply turn me over to Miss Mindy. Even if one was on my side though, they just happened to all be on break now. So, I was basically alone. “I wanna change.” Miss Mindy glared at me menacingly and walked over to me, each of her footsteps almost seeming to pound into the very fabric of the building. I felt utterly doomed and hopeless. “I told you no already, Emma.” Her eyes then darted over to the diaper in my hands. “And why do you have a diaper?” I held it in front of me almost like a shield to protect me from the monster in front of me, just like in one of the books Nancy would read to me before bed. “I wanna change,” I repeated. “I didn’ get one an’ I wan’ one!” Miss Mindy’s focus narrowed, and she quickly bent down to my level before taking hold of the diaper. “Give it to me now, or else,” she warned, but I didn’t let go. Around us, all the Littles had formed and most seemed utterly terrified of what was happening in front of them. Anna and Lilly were both shouting at me, but amongst the ensuing chaos, I really couldn’t make out what they were saying. Considering their advice was likely to just give up right then, I stupidly ignored them. See, probably from some lingering effect of the fogginess I still felt lately, I felt supremely confident that if I just held onto the diaper and Miss Tully came back in, all would be fine, or at least forgiven. I never even considered the possibility that the two Bigs would be on each other’s side, so I just clung onto that diaper with all my might in the hopes of stalling for time. Not wanting to hurt me or cause even large of scene, I could also tell that Miss Mindy was holding back though. So, seeing my chance, I saw her two large hands on the diaper just as my strength was starting to fail me. Miss Mindy, even holding back, was still a Big and much more powerful than me. So, seeing my opportunity, I struck first and fast. It was just a single slap basically to her hands and I knew it would weaken my left arm still holding the diaper as the full load of her pull was transferred, but I felt confident that she would be too shocked, and then I could get the diaper back. Foolish, maybe, but surprisingly, it worked and the whole room went silent in less than a second as they looked on to see what would happen next. It turns out, Miss Mindy’s grip on the diaper actually loosened with both her hands. Seeing and feeling this myself in my full state of arrogance, I thought I was only seconds away from victory. It turned out however, that Miss Mindy was only stunned over such an act by me, so as soon as that feeling faded, her eyes burned like hot coals, her fingers tightened, and with barely an effort, she yanked the diaper right out of my hands. Now diaperless and facing the full might of Miss Mindy, in moments, my luck had turned, and I knew without a doubt that I was a goner. I expected to be yelled at, put down, and punished on the spot, but Miss Mindy, still fuming, merely shook her head. “I’m so disappointed in you, Emma. I was hoping we could make this work, but no… you just crossed a line… one I hope you don’t live to regret with what happens next. You screwed up… big this time, Emma.” Her calm and her simple words almost seemed to hurt me more, but knowing my fate was sealed, so when she said, “Come on,” to me, I nodded and shakily took her hand. “You know what’s next, so it’s best if you don’t struggle.” Defeated and knowing what awaited me next, I only nodded again. Having already proven her superior strength over mine, struggling just felt like a waste now. Timing and fate being cruel, right then, Miss Tully came in but then just froze as she saw the scene before her with Miss Mindy heading out, leading me by the hand, and the dozens of Littles all just staring back at us in horror and shock. They knew I was a goner as well. “What happened, Mindy?” she asked calmly but clearly in shock herself now. Miss Mindy only shook her head in frustration and gestured down toward me. “Someone wasn’t thrilled about a dirty diaper for only a little longer, stole a diaper to change herself, and then smacked me when I tried to stop her.” It was mostly an exaggeration or just a plain lie about what had happened, but with Miss Mindy still holding my hand and my spanking already scheduled for what came next, I stayed silent. For her part, Miss Tully, my apparent savior in all this, just looked at me and shook her head sadly. “I’m sorry, Emma. I wish I could help you, but you brought this on yourself.” She nodded back at Miss Mindy and turned back to restore order and happiness to the currently stunned room. Just as I predicted, I entered the cutesy dungeon room and saw the implements of my would-be spanking. I trembled in fear and wondered which one would be unleashed on me today. “I’m sowwy…” was about all I was able to choke out. Miss Mindy sighed as she let go of my hand and walked over to the storage area of spanking devices. “I know, Emma. I know…” She seemed sad, but still just pulled out a new device I didn’t recognize. Instead of a paddle, flogger, or flyswatter, the device looked more like a remote control with electrodes on wires protruding from the top of it. “Wha’ is dat?” I asked fearfully. I hated not knowing things around here. If one didn’t know about it, there was usually a good reason they kept it from you in the first place. “This…” Miss Mindy began, holding up the device, “is to give you your punishment. Now, just go over and get on the bench as usual.” I nodded and laid down on the bench as I had done previously. This time, my bulging diaper squelched against the padding. “Good. Now, just stay still,” she instructed. I nodded and almost yelped as she started sticking the probes all over my backside. “Good. That should do.” She then walked in front of me and showed me the device once more. “Emma, you’re in a new room level here at the daycare, and while that means diapers, highchairs, naps, and a few other bits, it also means we don’t believe in spanking you all.” I breathed a sigh of relief but seeing the device still in her hands and feeling the probes all over my butt, I still squirmed a bit in the knowledge that something was still planned to punish me. “See, before,” she continued to explain, “we felt you knew the consequences and just elected to ignore them and be naughty. Now, we can’t always just assume that, but we still need a way for you ‘younger’ Littles to feel the consequences. We have a few ways of making that happen, but this will still simulate a spanking, but it will only affect your nerves... not your skin or tissues back there.” My eyes bulged wide at the implication of such a device. Miss Mindy nodded and even smiled a little bit. “Yes. That’s right Emma. With this, it’s technically all just in your head. It’s just pain… lingering pain even, but without all those nasty bruises you might get afterward. Punishment without any real consequences. So, considering what’s happening next, I think I’ll just start you off at… let’s say 50?” I squirmed in horror over what she was implying, but Miss Mindy anticipated my movements, and held me down before securing me with a series of straps. “Sorry, Emma. It’s for your own good at this point, but just remember, you could have avoided all of this if you just listened in the first place. Eventually, I hope you realize you’re just a Little and that Littles listen to us Bigs… the adults, no matter what we say.” And with that, she pushed the button. My backside burned instantly. As if the world’s mightiest sadist began raining blows on my rear, I felt every smack as if it was really happening. Right before I lost count at around 15 for some reason, I even managed to turn around just to see no one was there. There was no one, but another painful simulated smack popped my head forward again and I cried out. I then whimpered, begged even, for Miss Mindy to stop, but she would always just reply with “not until 50.” I kept trying anyway as the tears rolled down my face freely. Finally, though, the simulation stopped, and Miss Mindy undid my straps and helped me up to my wobbly feet. “There. I think you’ve learned your lesson. Are you going to be a good girl now, Emma? Are you going to listen to us Bigs… adults from now on?” I felt stripped of all my dignity. I was barely standing and though I knew there were no bruises underneath my horribly soiled diaper, I felt the stings just as keenly. So, not wanting to worsen my punishment and taking the morally questionable lesson to heart, I just nodded. Looking satisfied, Miss Mindy took my hand and led me out into the corridor and back to Nurse Bee’s room. I was surprised to be back here, and I wondered just what was going on. Trying not to be naughty again though, I just kept my comments to myself. “Evening, Mindy,” Nurse Bee cheerfully greeted us. She then noticed me and scanned a sheet in front of her. “Something wrong with Emma? I don’t have an appointment with her today… or is there another paperwork issue around here?” Miss Mindy shook her head. “No, Bee. Emma here has been naughty. Strict order from Mrs. Gillies that if she acted up again today, she would come back here for another one of your… treatments.” Nurse Bee’s eyes lit up. “Ah. I see. I guess I better get everything set up now, huh?” Miss Mindy nodded and then dragged me along back to the comfortable reclined chair. Once I was situated, she sternly looked back at me. “Don’t move. Not even an inch or you’ll be sorry,” she warned. I nodded as fast as I could, still silent as ever, and Miss Mindy gave a signal to Nurse Bee. In seconds, straps popped out, adjusted, and then clinched around my arms. Panicking, I couldn’t hold back anymore. “Wha’s happenin’? Why can’t I move?” I wailed. Miss Mindy ignored me though and just checked each of my straps before turning back to Nurse Bee. “All secure. If you don’t mind… I’m just going to get back to Tulia and the volunteers. Probably need me now more than ever to help get the room back in order. All the Littles know on some level what happens back here, and it can scare a bunch of them… particularly before naptime.” Nurse Bee nodded. “Go, go. Emma and I are just fine in here by ourselves.” Miss Mindy only nodded and left me alone. Still fearful of why I was strapped down, I just stared back at Nurse Bee. “Oh, Emma, Emma…” she sighed, still looking down at a tray before her that she was preparing. “I was hoping we could avoid all this, but seeing that we’re here now, I’ve got a bit of a surprise for you.” “A suprwise?” I asked back, feeling a little happier now. Nurse Bee chuckled a little and nodded. “That’s right. See, I actually know your mom… well, I guess that’s not right though, is it? Hmmm… might change that soon as well… but regardless… see, I’m friends with Nancy. She’s a pretty good person, right?” I nodded. “She’s the best! She weads to me an’ we go to the pawk togethuh!” Nurse Bee nodded. “That’s right. She talks about you so much lately. In fact, I can tell she’s grown quite fond of you recently, and I think I know why…” I raised my eyebrows as she began wheeling over to a locked drawer in the room. “See, I think Nancy really likes how you’ve turned out recently. She’s a good person and I don’t think she would freely admit that, but I think she needs a helping hand sometimes with what she really wants to achieve deep down.” She then pulled out some kind of strange purple vial from the cabinet. “Which is where I come in…” I wasn’t sure where she was headed with all this, or why I was still strapped down in a nurse’s office, but I knew I didn’t like it. My good mood over talking about Nancy’s positive qualities previously, soon vanished. Seemingly satisfied with her tray now, Nurse Bee wheeled over in her chair back to me. “We’ve even had conversations about regressing you more… on the side of course, but she always sticks up for you and tells me no.” She then sighed heavily. “Such a good person, but she needs a little bit of a shove every once in a while… probably why we’re such good friends.” My heart began to race as I realized the looks that Nancy had been giving me lately… I had seen them before. Never on her, but on other Bigs when they looked at their regressed Littles. Nancy was supposed to be my friend and roommate, but now it just seemed she wanted to be my caregiver. Without realizing it, we had both fallen into the trap of our messed up societal roles so easily. “Now, you might be wondering why I’m telling you all this. After all, you could just blab back to Nancy and that would be the end of our friendship… not to mention my just-starting career.” She then set the tray down and brought over a large device with a screen on the front of it. “Well, normally, I would just erase your memory, but with what I’ve got planned for you… I don’t think that will be necessary anymore…” With that, I panicked even more than I already was, but being strapped down and all, I could do nothing as Nurse Bee then rapidly inserted one needle and then the next right into my upper arm. I cried out in pain, but Nurse Bee only looked back at me with a look of pure satisfaction. “Perfect!” she exclaimed. “Just need to give that some time to kick in, but meanwhile, I think some little extra bits are needed to make you a better Little. Goodbye, little Emma…” She then wheeled away, donned a pair of goggles, locked the door, and flipped on a nearby switch. At first, I only saw some swirls on the screen, but soon, words began to appear. Most of them seemed jumbled up to be honest, but after a moment, I started to feel a slight prickling sensation around my head. It became more uncomfortable, and I tried to wiggle out of the chair. The straps kept me securely down though and I began to whimper as my head started to feel a painful buzz envelop every inch of it. I tried to ignore it, to push through, or even to distract myself with anything else. None of it worked. “Owww! Ahhh! Geh me outta hewe! Pwease! Pwease!” I tried to beg in my full-blown panic then, but Nurse Bee just sat back and smiled as she watched me squirm. I tried anything, but soon, my screams of pain and terror echoed off every wall in here. Each part of my brain felt as if it was being zapped by a thousand needles all at once. I cried my eyes out, wailed at the top of my lungs, but nothing changed. I can even fully admit now that it didn’t take much of it until I felt that I would have rather been dead. It was a horrible thought, but I felt I had no way out. Strangely, though, it didn’t take long for my wails to become a mix and jumble of my old words. I tried to beg and yell out for everything just to stop, but everything I said just seemed to become more and more like what I would hear an infant wail. It scared me to my very core, and I just hoped it was from all the pain I was in, but as it wasn’t going away, I felt less and less certain about that hope. To my relief, finally, the pain stopped, and the images just continued to flash in my head for about a minute afterward. I smelled something almost like burnt popcorn and I quickly felt both numb and heavy at the same time. To my surprise, Nurse Bee even unstrapped me, and I tried to escape, but I remained stuck in place. Tears still flowed from my eyes, but only gurgles came from my mouth every time I tried to speak. Grinning, Nurse Bee walked back up to me. “Well, I guess that did the trick. Let’s just see if it really did though…” She took a breath and looked at me dead in the eyes. “You will never be going back home. Enjoy your memories of Earth while you can. I doubt you’ll even remember your name by tonight.” I tried to curse out at her, but only “Buh! Ga! Nu!” seemed to come out from beyond my lips. I panicked but my heart sank as I realized that even now, when I tried to think back to my life, it all exceedingly felt like a fading photo. I could still make out the shapes, but all the details seemed to be vanishing. “Perfect,” Nurse Bee said with a smile. “Now, time for a little performance.” I questioned what she even meant by that, but I then saw her pick up the phone and push the large button next to the center red one I had seen others use around here for emergencies. “Yes, Mrs. Gillies please, Izzy. It’s an emergency!” She paused on the phone and smiled at me before her face flipped once more to one of panic. “Hello, ma’am. Nurse Bee here. It’s just so terrible, but I’m afraid we’ve got another one back here…” I wasn’t sure what was being said, but I knew that Mrs. Gillies was clearly yelling on the other end of the line. “Yes, ma’am. I do apologize, but that’s just how it goes sometimes with these drugs. Must have been a bad batch.” Another pause. “Yes, ma’am. I’m sure Nancy will understand. Miss Donahue is very understanding and I’m sure she’ll find a place in her heart for Emma here.” Another pause, but this one seemed much longer. “Yes, ma’am. I understand. Tulia will be here in a moment and fix her all up. The Burrows room should do her nicely… goodbye…” She then hung up the phone and walked back over to me with a large grin all over her face. “All according to plan. Too bad you can’t tell anyone now what you know though, huh? Probably won’t even remember all this anyway… that is if you don’t crack before you lose it. All worth it though in the end. My friend gets her Little and I proved once again that my machine works.” I wanted to spit, curse, scream… pretty much do anything, but only more gurgles just came out of my mouth. I was horrified over what had just happened, but Miss Tully soon interrupted my thoughts. “Oh, you poor dear.” She then angrily looked back at Nurse Bee. “Happened again, huh? Somehow, I very much doubt that it just happened again…” “Is that an accusation?” Nurse Bee shot annoyedly back. “Not one that I can back up. You and I are going to have it out one of these days with your… medieval practices back here. Don’t think I don’t know what’s going on. I don’t think that’s necessary for these Littles, but for now, I need to attend to Emma.” With that, she picked me up and cradled me against her chest, rubbing my back all the while. Admittedly, it did feel pretty good. “You best stay away from me for a good while. I could have helped Emma out here before, but… you’ve ruined that now, and if there’s another… you better hope that you can run just as fast as you can…” Without letting her respond back, Miss Tully then carried me away. Her body felt amazingly warm and safe and after everything that just happened, she felt like just the thing I needed today. Even entering the Burrows room with her, the place didn’t seem so bad. The dark and calming atmosphere of being underground and the twinkling crystals overhead just seemed to put my mind at ease, even when I was laid down on the changing table. “Oh, Emma,” Miss Tully said sadly down to me, clearly not expecting a response back. “I’m so sorry this happened to you. If I would have known this was the outcome today… I would have never let you go back there.” It was nice to hear such kindness, but I was just focused on the notion that strangely, instead of just removing my diaper, she had also stripped me of all my clothing. “Still, I guess we have to deal with what we’ve got. For you, that just means a dry diaper, some comfy clothes, a bottle, and probably a good nap now. Does that sound good to you at least?” It actually oddly did and to show my agreement with her plan, I giggled back. Miss Mindy looked relieved. “Well, maybe there’s hope for a happy girl yet. But...” she then looked down below my waist. “Oh Emma! Icky, icky, icky. You got poopies all over yourself down here. Such a messy girl!” I felt puzzled. ‘I did? When did that happen…? Or… wait… no… that was the reason I got in trouble in the first place, right?’ My mind started to feel so confused. I tried piecing everything together and holding it tight inside of me, but it just felt like I was trying to grasp onto clouds or gnats. Every time I closed my hands around them, they would just disappear. Miss Tully seemed to pay my mental discomfort no mind though, and with the hands of an expert, she just cleaned me all up, wrapped me in a new even thicker diaper, and zipped me in a footed sleeper. “There you go, Emma. All snug as a bug. Let’s get you settled down now.” She then lifted me up and placed me into a nearby empty crib on my back. I could only gaze up and see the world passing me by. I was a little scared of everything right then, but Miss Tully soon popped back into my view with a bottle. I wanted to refuse it, but just a single brush against my lips, and my mouth simply took over. Copious amounts of milk soon poured down my throat. “Oh?” an unfamiliar voice said a little shocked. “Do we have a new guest with us Tulia?” Miss Tully nodded over me as another woman approached. “That’s right Diana. Emma, this is Miss Dee-Dee,” she then introduced the new woman to me. I was too busy with my new bottle to really care though about this new woman. Miss Tully sighed. “She’s normally pretty interactive with others, but I guess today was just a bit too much for her,” she continued with a saddened face. “Another malfunction back there?” Miss Dee-Dee asked skeptically before Miss Tully only nodded. “Darn shame, but I suppose these things happen. Emma will just have to get used to her new home here at the daycare… just like the rest. Come on. I want to show you Taylor’s progress. He might actually cheer you up today.” Miss Tully sadly nodded, and both then left my field of vision. I didn’t really care though. I just had my bottle and that was really all that mattered. It was so warm… so creamy so… ‘Wait!’ I started to panic right as the last drops were drained away from the bottle. My mind began to spin in several directions. I started to hyperventilate. I was in here… the dreaded Burrows room. I had messed myself and could barely remember it from less than an hour ago. I tried to gurgle out something… anything, but nothing seemed to work to get Miss Tully’s or Miss Dee-Dee’s attention back on me. I was trapped in my new body and my head swam with new ideas and feelings… each more foreign and yet tantalizing than the last. I should be happy over the bottle. I should be happy that I was warm and dry. I should be happy that I was in some comfy clothing. Instead, though, my mind refused to cope with what was going on around me. I only panicked further as everything seemed to be fading around me. The concepts of who I was and what I was doing here seemed to fade with each second. I panicked more and this just made everything worse. With a horrible thought, I quickly realized that I was cracking up. It was always rumored in Littles, but I had never seen it before. The Little would often be so overwhelmed with everything in their life that they would panic to the point where they would lock themselves inside their own minds or just simply regress mentally. Either way, the Little ended up as a newborn, or something very near, with very little hope of ever recovering. With that thought unfortunately, I was just pushed over and into the abyss below me. Nurse Bee had done her work well and I was in a prison of my own making; a seemingly cursed lot of poor decisions, ignoring advice, and valuing my own independence. As everything seemed to drift away from me, all thoughts becoming fleeting and near invisible, I mourned all my losses… or at least the ones I could still remember. I tried to think of my home back on Earth, but soon, only an image of Nancy replaced that, and Earth became just a silly word. I tried to think of my old job, but even that became a concept beyond my reasoning. I tried to even think of my plastic potty that Nancy had just stored, but even that just confused me now. My life was complicated once, but all that was ceasing to exist for me. Minutes later, I stopped caring about pretty much anything that I couldn’t feel or touch right then. I was warm and comfy. I was dry, or at least I thought I was… ‘That lump coming from my rear did feel strange though...’ And, most importantly, I was fed. I did feel sleepy though, so wanting to fill all my needs, my eyes began to drift close. My world felt so big, but right then, my needs felt very small. With darkness encroaching on my vision, I just lay still and waited for oblivion to take hold.

Chapter 12 Daniel could distantly feel himself taking deep, steady breaths, but his mind was lost in the arcane arcade space his coven had built. The girls of his coven loomed around him, working together like a team–and, of course, they were a team. Daniel was in theory also a part of that team, but he didn’t feel like he belonged with them; he belonged below them. Hazel leaned in over the console with an intense expression, almost a glare, tapping away at a few buttons so quickly that the clicks ran together into white noise. Asami, whose controls were lowered so she could reach them while sitting, was in an almost zen-like state, moving joystick and buttons together in a fluid motion. Mathilde, though, sat at a lower set of controls that she could reach comfortably from her chair, watching the screens, only occasionally pushing a button. At first, Daniel thought she might be uncertain, even hesitant, but after more thought, he understood–she wasn’t uncertain, she was patient. She waited, watched, only doing what was needed in the moment it had to be done. All the magic happened around him, and Daniel could control none of it. He was surrounded by power–his power, mostly–but the flow went past him. He’d imagined himself as a console, and that was reinforced by how he felt. Though he couldn’t see the ‘game’ displayed on the screens, he understood the flow by the inputs passing through him. It didn’t resemble anything he’d ever played at the arcade–if anything, it was more based on Daniel’s childhood imagination of what arcade games could be if they’d been built for whole friend groups…and if Daniel had ever managed to bring along four whole friends. After a moment longer, hearing a few choice sound cues, Daniel realized it didn’t just resemble his imagined game, it was his imagined game–a clean ripoff of Star Trek, though rebranded because he’d never understood how licensing worked, with each girl playing a different role amongst the officers. It didn’t even take long to figure out who was who: Asami, the ‘Mind’, was obviously the captain, delivering orders through rapid button inputs to the rest of the ship as it battled an armada of Hangons. Mathilde, Spirit, was the first officer, the Spock–or, based on Daniel’s preferences, the Riker. Hazel, Aqueus, would be the communications officer, with an earpiece the size of a chicken egg, Radha would be the Aether and the Chief Medical Officer, and that left Cassie as the Earth Engineer, dealing with exploding crystals and all manner of mayhem as they tried to go past warp eleven. Daniel was the Computer–not just in the literal sense, but the show character, too. When Asami barked orders through button combos, he relayed those orders as text displays and icons on the other players’ screens. Cassie could fuel up the engines and push them to faster speeds, but Daniel was the one who had to display the ship’s status for the rest of the crew to understand. Daniel felt a pang of jealousy–he wanted to play the game he’d imagined, to take a role amongst the team. Instead, as they issued orders and handled their respective places amongst the ship, he could only pass the electrical signals between their displays and facilitate their fun. He was an object for them to use, a tool to get what they wanted, but the magic in his very soul was no longer his to control. Daniel shuddered. Magic had been a part of him for so long that he couldn’t imagine its absence. It was a sixth sense, a part of his soul, the music in his thoughts–and though it hadn’t exactly left him, he had no control. Though his body sat in the center of the circle, free save for a few hands resting gently on him, his mind felt trapped. The urge to sit up, to run, to wave his arms around just to express his freedom weighed on him, but if he did that, he’d draw the scorn of his classmates and the ire of his teacher, so he waited a little longer. “Did you see that?” Cassie asked, reaching forward to tap the side of the monitor in front of her. “See what?” Asami asked. “He’s fast,” Radha interjected, looking between the display and the buttons to remember where her controls were. “I’m having trouble keeping up.” “It looked like a glitch,” Cassie explained, pointing at the display. “I don’t know. I just don’t want another feedback situation.” Mathilde nodded. “I saw it too. Daniel, are you okay?” Daniel had no words to respond. He’d conceptualized himself in such a way that he had no voice, but he thought about how he felt, willing the girls to hear. (I can’t move. There’s all this power, and I can’t even touch it. I can’t breathe.) “Stress response,” Mathilde declared a moment later, pulling her hands back from the controls. “Everyone stop.” The mental image broke, and Daniel’s senses fully came into his body once again, giving a brief flash of a ‘Game Over’ screen that lingered in his vision for several seconds. Taking a deep breath, he felt the control of his magic–his power–return to him, and just to reassure himself, he snapped a spark between his fingers. “Take a few deep breaths,” Mathilde instructed. “Don’t worry. You’re fine–I had a panic attack my first time, too.” The other girls withdrew their hands one by one, though Cassie’s fingers rested on his shoulder a moment longer than the others, and she asked, “Are you okay?” “It was like…” Daniel started, trying to put his thoughts into words. “I don’t know. Bad. Like if you strung up my arms and legs with puppet strings, and each of you had the handle for a different limb. I wasn’t just unable to act, I was acting without any control over it.” “That’s what the Familiar does,” Radha pointed out. “You kinda just get used to it.” “If it’s scary, you don’t have to be our Familiar,” Cassie added, looking around. Her hand was still on his back. “Right?” Hazel’s gaze was centered on Daniel, hard and focused, though she didn’t say a word. He avoided her glare, “We can’t force anyone to take a particular role,” Asami said. “If nobody wants to be the Familiar, we just take turns. That’s pretty common, actually, it’s…not the most popular position.” “Well if we take turns, he’d still have to do it sometimes,” Radha added. “But that’s cruel,” Cassie objected. “I don’t want to make anyone do something that scares them like that.” “He’ll get used to it.” Radha shook her head. “Everyone does.” Cassie shook her head in return. “And if he doesn’t?” “Unless we’re giving special treatment to him because he’s not even a witch, he should do it,” Radha declared, scooting back a little, breaking the circle and all it symbolized. “And if we are giving him special treatment–” “Everyone, shut up,” Hazel snapped, finally. Not loud, not sharp, but exasperated and firm. The coven shut up, though less out of obedience than surprise, and she continued. “Daniel, were you actually panicking?” He wasn’t sure he understood the question, but Mathilde cut in and answered for him. “I know what it looks like when a Familiar is feeling stressed. That was stress.” “But was he just running his brain too hard, overloading himself?” Hazel asked. “Exhausting his brain, stress from a mental load? Because, I’m not super experienced in this, but I sat in a coven with my mom a couple times. Correct me if I’m wrong here–was Daniel not fast?” “Hazel, you were ‘Fast’. Daniel wasn’t fast, he was more like…you know that saying, right? About the difference between being fast and being fast?” That got her five blank stares, so she clarified as best she could. “Slow is smooth, smooth is fast.” “So Daniel was slow,” Radha said. “But skilled.” “But, if he gets scared and panics when he’s the Familiar, we still shouldn’t make him do it,” Cassie pointed out. “Okay, he’s good, but that shouldn’t matter.” “He’s not good,” Mathilde corrected. “When we work with Blackburn, she’s better, but…not that much better. And she’s the teacher. Daniel is great.” “She says she’s better as the Mind than the Familiar,” Asami pointed out. “So she’s not like, the best Familiar in the world.” “Still. He’s never even sat in a coven before today, let alone as a Familiar.” “And he shouldn’t have to, if it’s scary–” “We’ll take turns, but he’s not skipping his turn.” Daniel twitched his shoulder, but it was Hazel that spoke up before he could snap. “Shut up,” she said again. “Seriously–what is wrong with all of you?” Again, she got their attention, though this time there was a retort as well. Asami said, “Hazel, just because you’re crabby–” “Stop talking about Daniel like he’s not here,” Hazel snapped. “He was our Familiar for a minute, but he’s not actually a silent box that we need to control. You know he’s got a mouth, right? And, if memory serves, he knows how to use it, too, right, Daniel?” Daniel was speechless for a moment longer, but Hazel’s speech had its intended function. She bought him a moment of space, and the attention of the coven, where he could figure out how he actually felt. He took a breath and said, “Look, I just need to say one thing.” “Whatever you want to tell us,” Cassie promised him, patting his shoulder in an attempt at reassurance. All it accomplished was to remind him that he was still the center of their attention, all five girls studying him, still undecided on how he should be treated. He had to break that barrier between them, to join the circle instead of being surrounded by it. “I don’t want to fulfill any stereotypes about my gender, or just be a pig in general,” Daniel declared, pulling away from Cassie’s touch. “But, come on, Hazel, if that wasn’t a setup for a dirty joke, I don’t know what is. Like–seriously. ‘I have a mouth and I know how to use it?’ Is that bait or what?” Five girls laughed, and Daniel breathed a bit easier. They weren’t looking at him like a thing to be protected anymore, and for once, his peers were laughing at something he’d said, rather than the underwear he’d been forced to wear. Daniel continued. “And, okay, on the Familiar thing: It was stressful. I don’t like how it felt, I kinda wanted to scream, I very much wanted to run around and flail my arms like a maniac. But–” he spoke quickly, interrupting before anyone could interject. “But, like…you said I’m good. So I’ll do it.” He didn’t totally like what he was saying, but he loathed their pity. He would rather agree to be their Familiar for the whole year than to be told he was too soft, too weak, too frightened for the role. Besides, Blackburn had made it clear–he would be expected to hack it, to be as good as anyone else, he couldn’t demand special treatment. “Okay,” Asami said. “Are you sure?” “Taking turns,” Daniel continued. “Like Radha said. Not because I don’t want to Familiar, but because I think I’m better at being the Mind, and besides–I want to practice the other parts. I’m not going to be a Familiar when I graduate, anyways.” That settled the matter. Nobody could object or tell him he was being unreasonable to ask that they share the load. “Okay, Hazel, you were right,” Manju said, giggling before she could finish her joke. “He does know how to use his mouth.” Daniel threw up his hands, but he was grinning. “Oh, for–‘Insert cunnilingus joke here’, are you happy?” More laughter, and they all sat back, a little more relaxed than they had been before. Noting a gap between Cassie and Hazel, Daniel scooched to the side, so that he wasn’t surrounded anymore, becoming just a part of the circle once again. A member of the team. “We all did all the parts,” Asami added. “I think, do we want to talk about how we felt about each of them, until the group exercise is done?” Grinning, Radha put on a truly atrocious southern accent. “Dammit, Hazel, I’m a doctor, not a backup Aether point! But seriously, you leaned on me a bit hard in that last one–I know our roles are similar, but that’s something to work on.” They laughed, and the conversation moved on to group discussion, jumping right in without further preamble. What they were weak on, what were their strengths, where everyone felt the most comfortable and what they felt they could improve on. It wasn’t a lesson, exactly, none of them were teachers or experts. Instead, it was peer review–six people, all sharing what they’d felt and observed. Technical acumen could come later, and a professional, experienced hand, could teach them specifics, but that didn’t matter yet, because this wasn’t about the mechanical parts of spellcasting. This was teambuilding, and Daniel knew, sitting amongst them, that he was included in the team. ... I'm opening up commissions again - you can find my prices and all the details here: https://forms.gle/5wuhPegg8WyZxNRh6 Also, if you're subscribed to my All Access tier on Ream or SubStar, you get 20% off commissions! https://reamstories.com/peculiarchangelingabdl https://subscribestar.adult/peculiarchangeling

Hey everyone! Whoops and so sorry for not getting this chapter out sooner. My weekend was much busier than I thought it was going to be and I didn’t sit down and edit nearly as much as I wanted to. I do have a nice backlog of chapters I’ve already written, so everyone can likely expect a whole bunch more to be dropping this week at some point. Next, as a reminder, I’m now polling between two stories to figure out what I should write next. The two choices are listed out in chapter 2, so be sure to check them out and let me know. As I will announce my winner in my last chapter, that would be the deadline for you to make your opinion known. As usual, I hope everyone enjoys this next chapter! Chapter 6: No More Strained Peas, Please! Ick! I hated being sick, but as I awoke before the morning light had even drifted into my bedroom window, that’s exactly what I was. So, nauseous, feverish, wet, and just crummy feeling all over, I cried out for Nancy from my bedroom. “Nancy! Nancy!” Now, today was likely the worst day to get sick in the history of ever as a Little, not that there was really ever a good time, but Nancy had a very early meeting today. She had made arrangements with Miss Mindy, the staff member who was staying overnight with some of the long-term stay Littles, to look after me early in the day as well. At one point, Nancy had suggested that I just spend the night instead but being a little scared of being practically all alone there and likely sleeping in the Burrows room, I shook my head about as hard as I could seconds after she suggested it. Back to this morning, seconds after I had called out, I heard the thumping of steps pounding outside and then saw my semi-cracked door burst open. “Emma! What is it, honey? Are you okay? Is someone trying to hurt you?” I shook my head and I wanted to explain what was going on at the unearthly hour, but I guess my body thought it could explain it better than I could. So, in seconds, what I thought was just a little burp maybe, turned into a scene from a horror movie as I helplessly puked right there on the bed. “Sick, Nancy…” I feebly said. Nancy’s eyes bugged out and she immediately rushed to me, her pajamas flapping loosely around her as she did. Then, using the near precise movements of some type of trained acrobat, she twisted around the muck I had just spewed and went to hug me. “Oh, you poor thing! This is just no good at all. You must feel awful, sweetie.” In that awful feeling state, I could only nod and take comfort in her embrace. It was kind of a weird thing happening lately honestly. Nancy and I had become closer, like friends would naturally do, but there had been a few times where I had almost scared myself with just how much I was relying on her for a few daily tasks now. For instance, ever since that first night of diapers, I had worn one each night afterward. I wanted to protest, but every next morning as well, I woke up wet. This morning was no exception. Nancy began fishing around my covers and started to unpeel the soiled sheets in front of me. After a moment though, her hand snaked between my legs. I almost asked what she was doing, but when she just prodded around the front of my diaper, from the past few days of this, I knew she was just checking me. “Wet again. I guess I’ve got a few messes to take care of this morning, huh?” I only nodded and just let Nancy go about her now almost routine morning business. My pajamas and sheets covered in my puke were different, but the rest seemed very much the same, including her helping me with my morning bath. Now, before I wore a diaper to bed each night, Nancy had given me some privacy, but she had been more insistent lately that to prevent infections and the like, she would help me with some of my harder to reach areas at first, but it didn’t take long until she just did the whole thing. Not wanting an infection or to smell like pee going to daycare, I had just accepted the help and now almost saw bathtime like a personal spa day. Today, feeling sick, I only luxuriated in her tender touches even more. So, after a warm bath where she left me to just soak for a moment, I felt a little better, but I was still nauseous, feverish, and just achy all around. Nancy saw and plucked me out before helping me back to my room. “Okay, sweetie. Now, normally, if you were sick, I would just let you stay in your pajamas, but we don’t have long even before I have to drop you off at daycare.” I nodded and saw the very beginnings of the early morning light begin to creep in through my bedroom window. Nancy seemed to hesitate and if I had been more conscious at that moment, I probably would have asked more questions. Instead, she then sighed and looked back at me. “Emma… it’s just for today, and I would keep you here at home if I could, but going to the daycare while you’re sick… they have a certain policy…” Even in my sickened state, my mind whirled with the possibilities of what that could mean, but my eyes only looked on in horror as Nancy produced an object that I had become distressingly all too familiar with at night. “No, Nancy! No diapuh. Please!” “Shhh, shhh,” she said, trying to calm me as she stroked my back. It helped a little, but the diaper today just felt like too much with everything else going on. ‘What would my friends at daycare even think? Would I even still be allowed to stay in the Canopy room after?’ As my head felt like it was about to burst, Nancy just calmly went about her tasks and in my weakened state, I just let it happen. In minutes, like before bed, I was thickly diapered once more. As she then began to dress me in a cutesy weather-themed shirt, skirtalls, and some white tights, she kept trying to soothe my jangled nerves. “It’s okay, honey. The staff has promised that sick Littles who are potty trained can still use the toilet if they feel the need. The diaper is there just as a precaution… nothing more. I promise. It will all be okay.” I sniffled and while a part of me definitely wanted to believe her, being a Little here and seeing all the consequences of being one in this society, I wasn’t sure if I could trust the daycare to keep that type of promise. Still, I didn’t have much else to go off or even a choice really in the matter, so I just let my hair be braided into two side pigtails and then be led out of the house as soon as my shoes were strapped on. Moments later, I was buckled into my newly acquired and more secure car seat, and Nancy drove me to daycare. I protested for a moment, but a quick video shown by Nancy over the potential fatality to me if we were ever in an accident without one, quickly persuaded me otherwise. As soon as we parked, Miss Mindy was already waiting for us at the front door with a blanket no less. Nancy then quickly handed off my bag and gave me a reassuring but quick hug. “I promise, Emma. Everything will be okay. Just go with Miss Mindy here and she’ll help you out, okay?” I felt like I was going to puke again and the roller coaster that was my emotions this morning and even lately prevented me from doing anything more than just nodding back to acknowledge what she said. As Nancy stood back up, Miss Mindy offered her own hand to me. “Come with me, honey. Let’s get you all settled…” I took her hand without incident as Nancy waved goodbye herself and then peeled out of the parking lot. Once her car had disappeared, Miss Mindy looked down at me and I think for the first time, I think I saw her flash sympathy my way instead of annoyance. “I heard you weren’t feeling well today, so I’m going to just be helping you out a little extra, okay?” Again, in my current state, I really could only nod. Then, out of nowhere, Miss Mindy scooped me up in the blanket and carried me back inside. I was so shocked, and her arms felt so comfortable and safe, I didn’t protest in the slightest. To my despair, we then entered the Meadows room where I saw a single cot on the floor. “This is just temporary sweetie. Nothing permanent, but it’s closer to the Burrows room where I need to keep a pretty regular watch. I want you to go back to sleep for a little bit, but don’t hesitate to call me if you need anything… including a change.” I blushed heavily over her knowledge of my current padded state, but just allowed myself to be placed down on the cot. It was a little firm, but the bedding was very soft, and my eyes soon drifted closed. “Sleep tight, Emma…” With that, the door soon closed, and everything faded to black. Sometime later, I was reawakened by Miss Mindy rubbing me gently. “Morning, Emma. Come on honey. We’ve got things to do.” I began to stir awake, and Miss Mindy smiled back at me. “Sleep well?” In my still tired and sick state, I nodded. “Yeah… but I still feel weally bad.” Miss Mindy simply stroked my hair and then helped me get up. “Hmmm… I was afraid you might say that. Everyone else is just about to join us for the day, so let’s get you some breakfast. And if you had a little accident, I’ll just check you after, okay?” I blushed over the insinuation, but just allowed myself to be carried off and even be placed in a highchair. Not feeling the best, I just allowed yet another babyish event to happen to me. Feeling how I was, I wasn’t exactly sure if I could protest or not… at least until Miss Mindy returned with the nastiest green paste that I think I had ever seen in my life. “Wha is dat?” I asked, tired but now alert as to what had just been placed in front of me. “It’s a special mixture. A bunch of stuff really, but lots of peas and some ingredients that will make you feel just right as rain.” She then spooned a giant glob of the paste into a spoon and held it near my mouth. “Now, just open wide.” Seeing as it had the potential to make me feel better and knowing the far exceeding medical advancements of this society beyond Earth, I didn’t see it as a trick and opened my mouth. The goop entered and landed on my tongue. I nearly vomited right there. Now, before I’m written off as just some picky Little who wouldn’t eat their greens, I was very much the opposite back home. While a few foods could trigger my gag reflex, I was at least adventurous and tried most things at least once. With the increase of global trade in the past few decades, this meant that I had consumed most of the edible items that had ever crawled, slithered, or oozed at one time or another. This greenish blackish paste though, was something else entirely. Besides the revolting, almost pestilential smell wafting up toward me, the flavor was near indescribable. While I could detect a hint of peas in the gunk, it tasted like the smells one would get from dirty socks, pond water, three-day old trash, and maybe just plain mud that surrounded an outhouse. It was horrible, so I felt pretty justified in holding up my hand to stop Miss Mindy’s next spoonful. “Please… I’ll eat anythin’ else… just not that… please…” Miss Mindy stared back at me, unblinking for a moment, but then shoveled another spoonful right toward my mouth as if I hadn’t said a single word of protest. Unfortunately, she didn’t seem to take ‘no’ for an answer afterward either and the lower half of my face ended up smeared all over from the accidental spillage from my refusal. She tried yet again, but the results were only about the same. Miss Mindy sighed in annoyance; her previous cheery morning smile now vanished. Sadly, for me, she was notorious for her short temper with uncooperating Littles. “I’ll give you one more chance. Three strikes and that’s it… kind of like in your baseball games I believe? I think that’s more than fair in this case as well.” Normally, I would agree with her, but this watery paste was a different matter. So, for the third time, she scooped up the goop and held it to my lips. Not wanting to puke, I kept them sealed. She retreated and I waited for my ensuing punishment for my ‘bad’ behavior. Instead, beyond just smearing it on my lips again, I could see that Miss Mindy’s patience had run out, but she only placed the spoon back down on the tray in front of me. Further and to my surprise, she then just started tickling me. In seconds, I almost even felt better from the giggles that poured out of my mouth, but my it turned out my initial instincts were correct. I was totally vulnerable right then and I soon found out that it was all just a trap. “Got you!” Miss Mindy yelled out as she grabbed my right wrist and shoved it in a hidden cuff attached to the underside of the highchair tray. Before I could even let out a shriek of surprise, she already had my other hand attached as well. “Wha’ was dat fo’?” I asked, now trying to get myself out of the cuffs. “I just want you to eat your breakfast and feel all better, Emma.” She then offered the spoonful of gunk to me once more. “Now, please open up. For me? Please?” Despite being trapped, it had not affected my stance of the muck or my tastebuds, so despite knowing what would likely follow, I still shook my head. “No. I won’ eat it. You can’t make me!” A sly, cold yet playful smirk appeared on Miss Mindy’s face. “Wanna bet?” Her words and face froze my blood in an instant. Betting with Bigs always meant a trap, and I should have known better than to tempt fate. I had no idea what she planned, but I watched in horror as she then reached into her pocket and took out a small black device. “Wha’s dat?” I asked, my eyes growing wide at the sight of the unknown object cradled so delicately in her fingers now. She paused at her near marvel at the object and turned her attention back to me. “Do you still refuse to eat your breakfast?” Still fearful of the remote and her plans with it, but also still not wanting to eat the gunk, I shook my head. “Shame…” Without another word, she clicked the device. At first nothing happened, but then like a train out of nowhere, it hit me with its full force. Electric shots rippled throughout my body that I soon realized were coming from the cuffs. It wasn’t enough to be painful per say, but it almost felt like one of those prank balm electric buzzers… but running throughout all my body. Partially in shock and partially in just sheer discomfort, I let out a little squeal. Miss Mindy got closer to my face and held the remote up as she stopped it and let me rest for a moment. “How about now, Emma? Still feel like telling me ‘no’ over such a simple thing this morning?” I was afraid of the device she still held and that she would use it again, but I had just enough fight left in me to shake my head. I couldn’t give in and eat more. “I won’ eat anothuh bite! You can’t make me!” Miss Mindy sighed. “I guess we need to do this the other way then…” In moments, with me still helplessly trapped, she produced a pink and purple bib and attached it around my neck. “If you’re going to behave like a Little, sick or not, I’ll just have to treat you like one.” And so, she did. She tried spoonful after spoonful, but each just smeared along my face and dropped right into the pocket of the bib. At one point, she even tried the airplane method and tickling the soles of my feet, but I still wouldn’t give in. “Emma… please just cooperate,” Miss Mindy finally said again, this time almost seeming desperate in her pleas to me, as if she was almost trying to save me. By now, I felt it was a matter of principle and for my own safety to keep telling her ‘no.’ That mush felt like a trap if I had ever seen one, so my defiance remained just as strong as ever. “I won’t eat anothuh bite! You can’t make me!” I repeated, even scowling my face back at her this time. “Oh?” Miss Mindy asked a little sarcastically, her demeanor changing once again after hearing my continued defiance. She gave out chances and felt guilty about what she was doing, but once I kept refusing her, it essentially gave her permission, nearly guilt-free, to take all this to the next level. “Does the big girl think I can’t get her to eat her yummy num-nums? I guess a certain little miss is a bit too under the weather and doesn’t remember this little device, huh?” She then quickly popped up the small remote control again from where she had briefly store it before. “No…” I think my eyes must have bugged out of my skull right then. The previous shock wasn’t painful or anything, but it also felt highly motivating. I was so confused at why she was forcing me to eat all this to the point of shocking me, but in the end, I supposed that I was still just a Little around here. A Little just did not say ‘no’ lightly to a Big. I could see the determination in Miss Mindy’s eyes to push that horrible button again, but I wanted to try one more time to get out of this whole mess. “Please, Miss Mindy. Please. I… I didn’t mean it… I… I’ll be g…good for you…” Miss Mindy only stared back at me and sighed as she moved the remote up closer to my face to ensure I knew what was about to happen. “I’m sorry, honey, but rules are rules. You’ve been very naughty refusing to eat and making a mess this whole morning, and there are consequences for not eating your breakfast when you’re told to, little girl.” Almost with a resigned contempt for her job, she then clicked the button in the center of the device she was holding. This time, another huge jolt shot into my body. I went rigid for a moment, and I gritted my teeth to keep from crying out. I was diapered, covered in mush, wearing a bib in a highchair, but I wanted to at least control one part of my being right then. Not being able to control much else, I chose to control what came out of my mouth, obscenity or other. My body on the other hand… it had no such feelings, and if wasn’t for my two arms being strapped firmly to the tray, I’m pretty sure I would have shot right out of the chair from my response to being shocked. I could feel my muscles strain under the sheer load that was being amped into them. I just hoped for release… I couldn’t take another moment, and from Miss Mindy’s resigned expression, she could see it as well in my face. She knew that she had made her point to me and was the winner this morning. And like that, Miss Mindy clicked the button once more and my form slackened. I was in a pained daze as she even went so far as to release me, so I finally let out a little whimper. My mind was all a jumble and I swear I even saw that tattered old stuffed dog walking outside for a moment, but I just waved the thought out of my head. I had enough problems without thinking that I was losing it in here, despite the fact that I oddly wanted nothing more right then than to just give him a big hug. Still, I knew I had to refocus, so I looked up at Miss Mindy after a moment, utterly defeated by her use of force on me. No spanking this round, but the harmless but painful shocks had done their work just as well. “Please… please, no mo’. I’ll be a good giwl… I’ll be a good Liddle. Jus’ please… no mo’…” Miss Mindy sighed and placed her tiny remote back in her pocket. “I’m sorry, Emma. I really didn’t want to do that, but you have to eat this stuff and learn your place here.” She spooned another helping of the green muck and held it near my lips. “Please. Just eat it. I don’t want to have to punish you again. Just be the good girl I know you already are…” I meekly nodded and slowly opened my mouth. Miss Mindy took no time shoveling the hunk of goop right onto my tongue. I nearly puked right there yet again, but I didn’t want to take my chances and kept swallowing about as much and as fast as I could. Not long and 19 spoonful’s later, I was done, and Miss Mindy just wiped my face off and carried me over into the Canopy room to my relief. Miss Valerie was already there, and she immediately got me settled underneath the treehouse to the rear of the room. I used to go there to be alone when I read, but for today, it was just my sanctuary as I recuperated from being sick and my ordeal this morning. Feeling defeated, bloated, and still sick, I just laid there in resignation. Soon though, the rest of the Littles entered and both Mrs. Carter and Miss Valerie shooed everybody away from me ‘until the proper time.’ I wasn’t sure what that meant, but about an hour in, Miss Valerie came up to me and guided me once more into the backroom. Thinking I was going to get a spanking from my naughty behavior, I began to shake and even whimper a tiny bit. Miss Valerie stopped and crouched down to my level. “What’s wrong honey? Are you going to puke again? Are you hurting still?” I shook my head tearfully. “I jus’ don’ wanna get spanked, Miss Valewee! I know I didn’t eat like a I was s’posed to dis mownin’, but Imma good girl. Weally! I pwomise now!” Miss Valerie seemed perplexed for a moment, but as if a light bulb suddenly went off in her head, she smiled and shook her head. “No, sweetie. You are a very good girl and I know this morning was just a difficult moment. We all have those, but no. Now, I’m just taking you to see the nurse. You’ve got an icky nasty bug in you. She’s going to help you get it out. Don’t you want to feel better?” It felt like the most stupid question in the world, but wanting to respond before Miss Valerie thought I was being rude to her, I quickly nodded my head. It only got a smile from her and an outstretched hand once she stood back up. “Come on, Emma. Just follow me.” I nodded again and took her hand. I just hoped the nurse here would be nice to me. Strangest thing though, as soon as we entered the clinic in the backroom, I could’ve sworn I had been there before. The walls, the posters, and even the doctor in her thick glasses all looked familiar, but I had never been in here before… right? Regardless of my own odd semi recollections, Miss Valerie then led me to a very soft reclining chair and propped me on top. “Now, Emma. This is Nurse Bee. She’s going to give you a shot, and it might sting a bit, but I’ll be right here for you. You can even hold my hand if you want.” Needing no other prompting, my hand immediately shot to hers. The two chuckled at the sight and Nurse Bee then walked over with a tray and a very large and scary looking needle on top of it. “Miss Valewee!” I cried out, clutching her hand tighter. “It’s okay, honey,” Miss Valerie tried to calm me. “It’s just a little shot. A tiny booboo and then it’s all over with, okay? You’ll feel much better after. Promise…” I did not believe that type of lie that it was just a ‘tiny booboo,’ coming from a Big or not, but I just nodded and stared back at Nurse Bee and the gigantic shot she was approached with. It glistened under the stark lighting in the room, and posters of ‘hang in there’ and ‘feel better soon,’ did little to comfort me. I squirmed a bit, but I could quickly feel the enrapturing arms of Miss Valerie keep me still. Nurse Bee grinned down at me and set the tray down before picking up the shot. “Now, no wiggles, you hear Emma?” I did, but that shot scared me more than just her words. Regardless, Nurse Bee approached and then held my arm in an even tighter vice grip and plunged the needle down into my soft upper arm. I screamed in pain as the needle entered. Tears soon followed. Oddly though, right as I thought I couldn’t take it anymore and hated the whole world right then, I just felt like hot chocolate had been pumped into my arm and an odd calming type feeling flowed throughout my body. Miss Valerie and Nurse Bee smiled at each other afterward. “Perfect. It’s already taking effect.” Miss Valerie let go of me and pulled me in tight. “It’s okay, sweetie. Soon, you’ll feel just as right as rain. I bet…” But that was the last I heard. Darkness quickly overtook me. When I groggily opened my eyes again, I felt different. Still a little foggy, but my fever and my nausea had vanished like some cool magic trick. I rubbed my arm and spotted an Adventure Sam band-aid where the needle had gone in. It was still sore, but the lack of achiness in the rest of my body almost made up for it. “She’s up! She’s up!” Anna soon cried out as she bounded over to me, now just realizing I had been asleep underneath the treehouse after getting my shot. “Anna… how long was I out?” I asked, still rubbing the sleep out of my eyes. “Uh…” Anna then stared over at the clock, but I realized to her, a borderline case for the Meadows room by now, reading the clock might as well have been me asking her to quote poetry in the strange Agnustralete language. “A secon’ maybe?” she clearly guessed. Miss Valerie was nearby and chuckled a little before ruffling Anna’s hair a bit. “Good try, Anna, but it’s more like just under two hours, Emma.” I stared at both in shock, and I worried if anything had been done to me. I still managed to avoid getting tricked around here ‘Right?’, and other than some fogginess in my brain and some of my abilities, I was still relatively unscathed. I didn’t want to break that record now. I think Anna saw my distress though and leaned in and rubbed my shoulder. “Iss okay, Emma… I looked ou’ fo’ you mos’ of da time, but comm’on! It’s weecess alweady now!” In a second, my dour demeanor lit up like a Christmas tree, and needing no other prompting, I ran outside with Anna to join the others already filing out. It was another beautiful day here and the clouds and birds all seemed to be out just for us Littles. Feeling the effects of near post-sickness happiness, my energy levels beckoned to be tested. With Anna by my side, we ran around and made full use of the nice day. Half the time we were just telling each other stories about something funny on TV or that we saw outside of daycare, but the other times were just filled with make-believe. It was a little childish, but I didn’t care. I just wanted more of this wonderful feeling that was now surging through my body at breakneck speeds. In fact, I was so preoccupied by our fun together that I kinda ignored two things. The first was another girl Little who kept staring at us from the corner of the playground. She seemed lonely and as if she wanted to join in with us. It was almost a little unsettling for a moment as she stared at me in particular, but the way she would avert her stares every time I looked back over directly, told me she was probably just shy. Secondly and more unfortunately, I ignored the full feeling I had in my lower gut. According to Anna, I had essentially skipped lunchtime, so I just chalked up the feeling to having maybe skipped a meal. I was wrong. Anna and I were climbing up to the top of the playground, or at least the second tallest tower, with the first being just a little too scary today for whatever reason. My diaper had been bunching up for a while now and the hot day and the sweat I could feel accumulating there was making it even more awkward. Still, I wanted to have fun, so I just ignored it as I stepped onto the rope ladder up to the top. I then looked up to Anna, who I was grateful hadn’t noticed or at least still hadn’t teased me about my diapers. “Hey Anna! You gonna watch Pwincess Poppy tonight?” She stopped for a moment on the rope ladder and looked back down at me. “Oh yeah! Fwankie said ih migh be a wepeat fwom a wong time ago, buh I never saw when dey wen’ to da bubbauhgum caves. Have you?” I shook my head. “No. I don’t think I…” Anna then looked at me curiously. “Emma. You ‘kay?” I nodded my head and strained a bit. “Yeah. Just a widdle… hawd getting’ to the top!” I grunted a little more as I lifted my leg to the next wrung up. “You sure ‘bout dat?” she questioned skeptically. “You almos’ wook wike… wike…” She then lowered her voice. “Wike you goin’ poopy.” I was about to shake my head my head about as fast as I could over such a ridiculous suggestion, but to my horror, a loud fart sounded from my backside. “I… no!” I farted again, and now that I was noticing, I could feel a lump start to push out of me. I tried to clench, to hold off, to will it back in, but it was all no use. “Look!” another one of the newer Littles shouted. “Emma’s pooping everybody!” I froze in horror and just wanted to bury myself in the ground as quickly as I could, but for now, like a bug caught in a web, I could only just freeze there in horror. “Pottypants! Pottypants!” “Stinky girl!” “What a baby!” and so many other insults being lobbed toward me began to ring out over the playground. In my defense, I wouldn’t have been the only one going potty in my diaper, but all of them were taking naps. As if my day couldn’t get any worse, that sudden realization hit me like a ton of lead. ‘There are other diaper wearers, but they’re all taking naps now because they’re in the younger classrooms… Does that mean I’m…?’ I didn’t have the willpower today to finish that thought. Fortunately, Miss Valerie was outside today, and I guess was on the watch for these sorts of things. As she came to collect me and then guided me back inside shamefully by the hand, I just ducked my head away from all the jeering going on. “It’s okay, Emma,” Miss Valerie soothed me once back inside and headed outside of the classroom, much to my confusion. “These things happen…” “But not to me!” I wailed, feeling the paste-like bulge in the backside of my diaper… one that I felt confident that I was too mature to wear this morning. My confidence over that notion now felt like it was eroding faster than a beach at high tide. Miss Valerie sighed and stooped down to my level while taking both of my hands in hers. “Sweetie… Miss Mindy told everyone on the staff here what she fed you this morning. That stuff… there’s a reason why we ask all sick Littles who get it are put into diapers. It hurts your ability to know when you have to potty, sweetie.” Finally, I felt like I heard some good news, and even through my tears and sniffles, I looked up at Miss Valerie with hope. “So, I’m notta baby?” Miss Valerie chuckled for half a second and waved her hand about a little. “Well… you’re a big girl compared to most here, but for the Canopy room…” she then shook her head and rubbed my shoulder. “I wouldn’t think about any of that, Emma. For now, let’s just get you changed, okay?” Not wanting to sit in my full diaper for long, I eagerly nodded, and smiling, Miss Valerie knocked on the door I had just noticed that we were nearby. It soon opened and Miss Tully stuck her head outside. “Hey Val. Hey Emma. Are you here…?” Her nostrils then flared, and her eyes darted right towards me and my bulging midsection. “Uh oh. Did… the thing happen to our guest here, Val?” I could see Miss Valerie nodding from the corner of my eyes. “It did. Emma here is feeling right as rain now but had a bit of an accident. She’s a little sad about it though, so treat her gentle, okay?” I hated being talked around like that, but I also remembered my seemingly unstable emotions lately. I felt like I would cry at the drop of the hat, so a little part of me appreciated the potential for a little bit of ‘gentleness.’ Miss Tully then looked down at me and smiled as she held out her hand. “Come on, Emma. I bet that doesn’t feel too good, huh?” I sorrowfully shook my head. “Then let’s get you changed proto, sweetie.” I only nodded my head at her wonderful notion and waved goodbye to Miss Valerie. Inside, I then marveled at the forested side of the Meadows room split evenly with the more traditional meadowed area and farm. Many of the Littles were all napping and my nose was immediately assaulted with a mix of baby powder, used diapers, and disinfectant. It was odd, yet also strangely homey in here, but Miss Tully just weaved me around all the laid-out cots and right over to the changing table. I remembered seeing it the time I had been in here before I got my last spanking, but today, it was taking on a whole new meaning. Then and now, it represented a horrible milestone in my new life, but I couldn’t help but feel a little relief now as well. My diaper swayed heavily, and I definitely did not want to sit down at all, so getting a change, despite the implications in here, felt like a welcome relief. “Up you go, Emma,” Miss Tully said as she reached down and picked me up. I knew what was coming next and I shut my eyes as tight as they would go as she then deposited me onto the surface of the changing table, smooshing the mess I had accidentally left back there. It was horrible. “Shhh, shhh. Easy there, Emma,” Miss Tully then tried to soothe me herself. “Just lie back and I’ll have you clean in a jiffy. Just behave for me, okay?” I nodded. “Jus’ pwease huwwy…” I shakily said up to her. “Dis is awful…” Miss Tully sympathetically nodded and eased me back onto the changing pad before even buckling and tightening a strap over my stomach. “Okay, Emma. Deep breaths and all this will be over before you know it.” I nodded again and Miss Tully proceeded to quickly remove my shoes and then pull down my tights. The smell just kept getting worse the more she removed from my lower half, and when I heard the scritches from undoing the tapes of my soiled diaper, I wasn’t prepared for the stench that then assaulted my nose. It wasn’t as bad as I had imagined, and I even got used to it after a moment surprisingly, but it was still terrible, both in it’s smell and in the knowledge that it had come from me. Several wipes later though, Miss Tully smiled back at me. “There. All clean. Let’s just get you wrapped up again and you’ll be off playing before you know it.” I yawned and nodded back at her. She looked at me a little oddly after that, but she just continued to go about her duty in the daycare. Minutes later, wiped and powdered, I was securely wrapped back up in my fresh diaper. The experience was horrible, but oddly comforting by the end. Despite the muck that had accumulated in my diaper, from Miss Tully’s excellent job, I now smelled and felt ten times better than before. My smile soon disappeared though as I saw Miss Tully wrap up my diaper and throw it in a pail nearby. The padding was mostly definitely used, and a small smell seemed to waft from the toxic waste dump that was once wrapped around me. The concerning part though, was that the center line on the diaper had turned blue and there was a distinct yellowish color to the padding. I had messed myself and that was horrible, but what was worse, I really couldn’t remember wetting it either. With that terrible thought in my mind and a goodbye hug from Miss Tully, she helped me back to the Canopy room. Though I was relieved to join my fellow Littles back in here. The wet diaper and the stares were hurting my already fragile ego, so by the time I sat back under the treehouse and wrapped myself in a comforting blanket, I was about ready to cry. That’s when Anna found me. “Oh no, You ‘kay Emma?” she asked, peering in and then joining me. I shook my head. “I jus’ got changed in the other room after messin’ myself in front of evewyone hewe! I feel wike such a baby!” “Please don’ say dat, Miss Emily…” I heard a familiar voice say to me. I looked up, and there was Lilly, the Little that had held me back from Kathy back at Mrs. Tatum’s foster home. “Lilly? Is dat you?” I asked, fully knowing the answer already, but just not believing my eyes. Despite all that experience being less than two months ago, it almost seemed fuzzy now… ‘Must still just be that gunk I ate this morning…’ She nodded. “Yes, Miss Emi… Emma. It’s okay, though. You were sick today. Anna an’ I have been havin’ potty problems already today… right Anna?” We both looked back at Anna, and she sorrowfully nodded her head. “Anna?” I could tell something was bothering my friend. Lilly was right and my problems suddenly felt so much less. It was a bad day, but all this would pass. For Anna though, something was happening right then to her. “Wha’s wong? Tell us… Pwease?” Anna sighed and looked around for a moment before unbuttoning her pants and showing us the front of her pull-up… her very wet pull-up… “Oh Anna…” “When’d that happen?” Lilly questioned. “We met while Emma was asleep earlier an’ we both had an acciden’… You already had anothuh?” Anna nodded. “Ih jus’ happen’d… I don’ know. Should I tell Miss Vee?” Lilly and I both looked at each other, not really sure what to tell her. Being a Little was a tricky business in this society, and so many things could just be triggered so easily. See, if Nancy said she was wet here, she could be deemed too immature to stay in the Canopy room and be demoted down to the Meadows room and then back diapers. If she waited until her caregiver got here and announced it then however, she could potentially leak or just end up in diapers at home and wind up back in them here. Same outcome, but just two different ways to potentially get there at this point. “I’d tell…” Lilly pronounced finally. “But I could see it either way…” I nodded. “Same, but I think you should wait. If you wait, your caregiver could be nice to you about it. Here…” I thought back to Nurse Bee and some of the odd things I had noticed since I had come here, “maybe not so much…” Lilly nodded. “Good point. I agree wiff Emma now. You should probably just wait, Anna… I mean, if you have to potty, I’d tell, but I’d jus’ wait otherwise…” We all agreed and were soon cracking jokes about the state of our lives. It was nice to catch up with Lilly again and she was just happy that I was safe and still mentally intact. Apparently, a few of the other Littles back from Mrs. Tatum’s weren’t so lucky. Still, it was a nice end to a trying day. I knew that Nancy would soon pick me up and I could go back to pull-ups during the day… or at least that’s what I thought at first. Unfortunately, right as we were all laughing, I felt a tiny, but still present warmth in the bottom of my diaper. I tried to tell myself it was just nerves or something like that as a brief problem in holding it in, but after I rocked forward and felt a small squish, I knew the truth. So, like Anna, my fate at the daycare now also seemed to be in question. I just hoped it was the gunk that I had been fed this morning, but seeing everything in my life lately and Miss Valerie’s hesitation over when I asked her if I was a baby, I just wasn’t sure anymore. It was the sadly typical uncertain life of a Little here, but like everything else, it was just something one had to accept here or else. After all, every Little knew here that it could always be worse.

Chapter 21: Beyond My Imagination I wasn't in a hurry as I biked back home from Emma's place after saying my goodbyes and setting up a tentative plan for me to come over tomorrow afternoon. My feet pedaled slowly as my bike meandered down the side of the road, but my mind was racing. I simply couldn't get the image of Hannah's pull-ups out of my mind. It was one thing to see pictures of the pull-ups on all the advertisements I had spotted in magazines and newspapers. It was something entirely else to see what they looked like in person. And the pictures had not done them justice. I had been unable to take my eyes off Hannah every time her skirt had lifted up to reveal what she had euphemistically referred to as her absorbent underwear. I simply had to have them. Yes, I had managed to wait about three years so far, but even waiting another three days now felt nearly impossible. When I'd followed Emma up the driveway to her house, passing the spot where Hannah had seemed to have stopped and peed herself, the black pavement had been completely dry. I'd seen Hannah drink enough water that she must have had a sizeable accident, but the pull-up seemed to have been more than absorbent enough to handle it. While the size ranges listed in the ads for the pull-ups had suggested that I wouldn't have any issue fitting into them, there was now zero doubt that the pull-ups would work for me. I estimated that Hannah's pant sizes were one or two larger than mine. Any fears about having grown too big to wear the pull-ups were now fully assuaged. I was going to see Hannah one more time tomorrow, and then, who knew if our paths would ever cross again? If I had met her in any other way, if Hannah hadn't been my best friend's cousin, perhaps I could have discussed bedwetting with her, even in spite of the discomfort I felt around her weird behaviors. But that topic had to be off-limits with her. I didn't have any faith that Hannah would be able to keep that secret from Emma. Perhaps, like that time with my cousins all those years ago, I could corner Hannah for a bit while she was alone and see if I couldn't manage to dredge out some more details about her bedwetting, daytime accidents, and pull-ups. For the briefest of moments, I actually toyed again with the idea of wetting my pants during the day in front of my parents. There was no way that couldn't result in being required to wear pull-ups during the day like her. But I realized now that hiding that I was wearing pull-ups in the day would be incredibly difficult. Even if I avoided shorts, skirts, or other things that might make the pull-up become visible, the crinkling sound alone could be a dead giveaway to someone familiar with that sound. Time was running out quickly. I would need to get the pull-ups soon enough before my birthday so that I could prove to my parents that they worked. I needed them to allow me to have the sleepover, and I couldn't quit bedwetting now, not after all the progress that I had made. But with Mom's comments the other night about how she wasn't ever going to force me to wear diapers, I had no choice but to take the initiative if I was to ever get those pull-ups. As the bike ride home continued, I silently mouthed my way through a half-dozen different scenarios before I turned to pull into the driveway, desperately searching for the magic phrase that, if used on my parents, would convince them to purchase pull-ups for me without any hesitation. But none of my arguments felt quite right. I had to find good excuses for the questions I was asking. It couldn't be that I was asking for pull-ups out of the blue. I had to have an explanation for what inspired the request. The only thing I'd settled on so far was that the movie we had watched the other night would be the ideal way to open up the discussion; I could act as though that had given me the idea that this was even something that could be done to handle bedwetting. But how to get from that to the specific bedwetting pull-ups that I wanted to wear? I suddenly had an idea. Once I was back in the driveway, I tapped in the five-digit code to open the garage door so I could put my bike away. When I entered the couch from the garage, which led right into the kitchen, I ran across Mom prepping something for dinner. She was hunched over a cutting board in the corner of the room. "Mom," I asked, "I didn't have a chance to finish that newest Reader's Digest? Where did you put it?" She answered without looking up from her work, though she did stop chopping with her knife. "It's in the basket next to the couch." I retrieved my prize and retreated to my bedroom. With the door closed behind me, I flipped rapidly through the tiny magazine until, at last, I came across the advertisement I had seen earlier in the week. My parents knew that these pull-ups were an option. But they were so adamantly against them that they had even gone to the length of reassuring me that they wouldn't make me wear them. Was it simply that they thought I didn't want to wear them? Had my sister perhaps reacted negatively to the suggestion of wearing pull-ups a long time ago? If that was the explanation, perhaps all I had to do was indicate to my parents that I would be OK with trying out the pull-ups. But even then, I had to go about it in the right way. I couldn't have my parents thinking that I wanted to wear those pull-ups, but perhaps I could frame it as wanting to go on a sleepover so badly that I'd be willing to try anything to make it happen, even something I wasn't keen on, such as pull-ups. That could do. That could be a successful angle of attack. I would use the movie we had watched the other night as an opening to bring up the topic of diapers, then I would conveniently mention the ad I had seen in the magazine. I'd have to make sure I didn't sound thrilled about the idea, but if I could come across as desperately willing to try anything so that I could have the sleepover, that surely had to be enough to win my parents over. But first, I needed to wait until the pills had run their course. Two more nights of wetting the bed should do the trick for that. Then, once the doctor's appointment was over, I would make my move. Perhaps, if I was lucky enough, the doctor would bring up the idea of pull-ups unprompted. I breathed a sigh of relief and flopped backward onto the bed, stretching out on my back. I didn't mind the crinkling sound that the new mattress made. It reminded me in a way of how the pull-ups had sounded when I had been wearing them three years ago and of the sounds I had heard all yesterday afternoon when Hannah had been walking or running next to me. Everything would be simple once my parents were buying pull-ups for me. Continuing the ruse of bedwetting would be as easy as peeing in a pull-up most nights, rather than the charade of going down to the basement after midnight to toss in my bedding. And there would be no need to fake that I was having headaches from the anti-bedwetting pills in the morning. For times when I was away from home – whether for sleepovers or for the soccer camp I'd have later in the summer — I could leave whatever pull-ups were packed with me safe in the bottom of my suitcase, letting my parents think that the bedwetting issue was resolved without actually needing to risk having anyone discover my secret. And I wouldn't have to wet the bed every night. I could allow for a few nights a week when I would remain dry, but then I could save those unused pull-ups to be used during the day to continue the experiments I wanted to conduct with wetting my pants while I was awake. And I'd have the house all to myself to do that. <><><> My nighttime routine followed the same pattern as the past couple of days. My water intake was heavily monitored. I wasn't given quite as much to drink after dinner and only was allowed a small amount to sip on afterward. I made up for it by drinking from my tap-water filled bottle in my bedroom. And I was again given the anti-bedwetting pills. Mom stayed in the room, watching as I placed them in my mouth and washed them down with a small glass of water. I had considered the idea of faking that I had taken the pills and just flushing them down the toilet, but that wasn't possible with how she had stuck around to make sure I had actually taken my medication. If I could have avoided taking the pills, that would have allowed me to wet the bed normally. Mom again reminded me that I was to not drink anything more than the tiniest sip of water now that I had taken the pills. The sternness of the warning was such that there wasn't any scenario where I was going to disobey her. And then there was the reminder to use the toilet before bed. With Mom and Grace around when that reminder was given, there was no way to fake using the toilet, either. All of that meant that there wasn't any way I was going to be able to actually pee in the bed tonight. That was a supreme disappointment. It felt like forever since the last time I had actually peed myself, though in reality, only a little more than a day had passed since I had intentionally wet my pants while in the laundry room on Friday afternoon. I weighed my options: toss everything in the washing machine tonight or wet the bed when I woke up in the morning. As much as I didn't want to deal with having to take my wet bedding down to the basement in the morning, the urge to sleep was irresistible. <><><> The prediction of Sunday being a rainy day turned out to be correct. As Grace was out with her friends, Mom drove me over to Emma's place. I had woken up to an actual headache this morning, and for once I didn't have to fake how miserable I was feeling until the Tylenol kicked in. I didn't have any issues with getting myself to pee when I woke up, and I found myself once again lying in a puddle of urine in my bed for about twenty minutes until I decided that it was time to head downstairs. I nearly managed to take my bedding to the laundry room without running into anyone, only to have Grace unexpectedly pop out around the corner after I had gone down the stairs to the basement. I had attempted to at least wrap up my sheets so that the wet spots weren't visible on the outside, but in my surprise at coming across my older sister in the basement, I dropped everything I was holding, and the sheets unraveled to reveal the spots where they had gotten soaked with urine. That had led to an awkward moment as I scrambled to pick up the evidence of my wet bed while Grace awkwardly excused herself to head past me and go upstairs. "How are you holding up?" Mom asked, once I had gotten into the car. She was all buckled with the key in the ignition, but she hadn't taken the car out of park yet. "Fine." "How's your head doing?" "Better." Mom sighed. "We've got your doctor's appointment setup first thing Monday morning. I'm sure they will be able to figure out what might be causing the bedwetting you've been dealing with." "It better be something that doesn't give me headaches in the morning." "Just one more night of the pills, and I won't make you take any more if they don't work, OK?" I nodded in response, and Mom finally shifted the minivan into reverse and backed out of the driveway. The drive over to Emma's place was quick, and nothing further was said about the bedwetting or the doctor's appointment. Mom pulled up as far as she could in my friend's driveway, so that I would have to be out in the rain for long. <><><> Hannah was wearing another Harry Potter-themed shirt this afternoon. It made me begin to wonder if she had anything else in her wardrobe. She was already holding open the front door for me as soon as I was getting out of the passenger side of the minivan. I managed to not get completely soaked during my short sprint up the front steps and into the house. I had wondered if it would be difficult for me to tell if Hannah was wearing a pull-up today since, from Emma's tale about how Hannah had peed on the couch, it seemed as though she didn't necessarily wear them all the time. But it became obvious right away that Hannah was wearing a pull-up. Her Harry Potter T-shirt barely made it down to her waist. She was fine if she was just standing still, but as soon as she reached up to hold the door open, the shirt lifted up to reveal about an inch of the pull-up sticking out above her loose-fitting shorts. "We're all set. Emma helped me get the movie set up on the TV," Hannah said as soon as the door shut behind me. "This is all your fault," Emma muttered to me after Hannah had raced off toward the family room where the TV was located without waiting for a response from me. "What is all my fault?" I asked as I slipped out of my shoes. "I'd finally managed to convince her that I wasn't interested in Harry Potter, and then you had to encourage her yesterday and she hasn't shut up about it since. She's already gotten through the first two movies this morning. All she's done today is sit in front of the TV." I followed Emma toward the family room. I said hello to Emma's mom on the way over. She was talking with two people who I assumed were Hannah's Mom and Dad. "Does Hannah have any siblings?" I asked Emma. "No. Thank goodness," Emma said. "I couldn't handle more than one of her." Hannah was sitting in the middle of the room in front of the couch when Emma and I walked in. Her eyes were already glued to the TV, where the movie adaptation of the third Harry Potter book was queued up to start. I figured this wouldn't be so bad. I didn't enjoy the movies as much as the books, but they were still a fun way to pass the time. And it would certainly beat the interrogation I had gotten from Hannah yesterday afternoon. But I wasn't even able to enjoy the movie. Hannah didn't seem to have the ability to stay quiet for long. She was constantly talking over the movie, either sharing trivia about it or commenting on how she didn't like some parts that weren't similar to the book. Emma was instead focused intently on her phone. I could see her scrolling through TikTok from the corner of my eye. She didn't even have her headphones in, either. Even though the volume was set low, I could also hear the annoying music from whatever she was watching. I found myself picking absentmindedly at my nails again. I was getting really annoyed. All I wanted to do was watch the movie in peace and quiet. I found my eyes drifting downward to where Hannah was sitting in front of me. Her shirt wasn't doing a good job of hiding the pull-up. Even though I had previously foresworn the idea of looking for her pull-ups at Emma's house, and even though I was on track to potentially have pull-ups of my own in a few days, I couldn't help but want to get my hands on some as soon as possible. Every warning I had given myself about it being too much of a risk was washed away by an intense, uncontrollable urge to find and put on one of Hannah's pull-ups. I wanted nothing more than to put one on, and I simply couldn't wait any longer. All I needed was to find the right excuse to have a chance to explore Emma's bedroom upstairs. If that is where Hannah was sleeping every night, there had to be pull-ups in her luggage there. We were forty-five minutes into the movie when it was interrupted by the now-familiar sound of Hannah's watch going off. "Pause it," Hannah yelled to her cousin as she went off toward the bathroom. I realized right then that this was my chance to do a little exploring. With the bathroom on the main floor occupied, I had an excuse to head upstairs to the other bathroom there. "I really need to go, too," I said as I stood up from the couch. "I'm going to run upstairs." Emma nodded silently, but didn't look away from her phone. The layout of Emma's house was exactly the same as mine, as if the company that had developed our neighborhood had simply hit copy and paste hundreds of times as the homes were built. But that also meant that I knew where everything was. I hadn't completely lied to Emma. I did need to pee slightly, but not nearly so badly as to need to rush all the way upstairs to do so. What I wanted to do was take a look in Hannah's suitcase, which I assumed would be in Emma's bedroom, where Hannah had been sleeping on the floor. But first, there was something I wanted to check in the upstairs bathroom. After arriving upstairs, I discreetly peeked into each of the bedrooms, confirming that I was completely alone. I set a timer on my phone to make sure I remembered to head back downstairs in a reasonable amount of time. I stepped into the bathroom and sat down on the toilet without lifting up the cover and cautiously opened up the lid to the trash can set next to it. At the top of the pile of garbage were a half-dozen wet wipes and one of the bedwetting pull-ups Hannah had been wearing the other day. The pull-up hadn't been rolled up particularly well. I could see inside it easily. The previously white padding had expanded and turned yellow. I wondered how frequently she was having accidents. But what caught my eye was what was beneath the pull-up. I shook the trashcan a little so that the pull-up moved away to the side. No way was I actually going to be reaching in to touch anything. Underneath the pull-up was a diaper, one different from anything I had seen before. One thing was immediately clear. This was not a baby diaper. That was obvious because it didn't have any of the colorful designs that had been on the diapers my younger brother had worn. There were no pictures of smiling animals or cartoon characters wearing their own diapers. Instead, the diaper was mostly white. The one similarity it shared with the baby diapers Jackson had worn was that there was a wetness indicator running down the middle, and if I was reading it correctly, the diaper had most certainly been wet before it had been discarded. But there were other signs as well. Unlike every diaper and pull-up I had seen before, the material of the diaper didn't appear soft. There was a silky-smooth plastic look to it. I wondered what it would feel like, but couldn't bring myself to touch it. The most obvious sign that this wasn't a baby diaper was how large it was. There was no way this would have fit on a baby – and there weren't any in this house. This had to be a diaper for someone my own age. For Hannah. In a single moment, all the questions I still had from yesterday had been answers, and another million ones had been created. I hadn't known what to make of Emma's statement that Hannah's mom had to help her daughter put on a diaper for bed. It didn't seem as though putting on a pull-up would be too challenging, even considering Hannah's disabilities, but I could see how a tape-on diaper would require assistance. Emma's comment about thinking Hannah should have been put back into diapers during the day after the accident on the couch was also brought into a new light. Had she been insinuating that her cousin should have been wearing these diapers during the day as well, rather than her pull-ups? I listened closely as I continued to stare down into the garbage bin. The stairs in Emma's house were as noisy as the ones at my place, so I would have ample alert if anyone was to come upstairs after me, but I hadn't heard the telltale signs of footsteps. I slipped out of the bathroom, trying to walk softly down the hallway so that everyone below me wouldn't realize how much I was wandering around. The door to Emma's bedroom had been left open. Unlike me or my sister, she didn't do much to protect her privacy. A whiff of a strange scent hit me as I stepped into the bedroom. I paused while I tried to consider what it was. Emma had complained about how her bedroom smelled like pee because of her cousin's bedwetting. Was that what I was smelling? That brought an immediate rush of embarrassment and concern. Despite the efforts I had taken to freshen up my room with fabric sprays, is this what my bedroom smelled like? Had I simply not noticed it before? And would Emma be able to tell the next time she came to my house? I was sick with worry for a moment, but those concerns dropped away as soon as I laid eyes on what was obviously Hannah's suitcase up against the wall, next to a balled-up sleeping bag and pillow. The suitcase was already unzipped, and there was a pile of dirty laundry sitting next to it. To no surprise, a lot of the clothing was Harry Potter themed. I pushed aside the guilt of prying into Hannah's personal belongings and lifted up the lid to the suitcase. I found what I was looking for right away. There were more than a dozen pull-ups tucked along the side of the suitcase. But that isn't what drew my interest. Instead, there were nearly a dozen diapers matching the ones I had come across in the bathroom. I pulled one of the two diapers out of the suitcase. It crinkly loudly in my hands, much more so than a pull-up. I gently unfolded it, taking a peek at the interior padding that was far more extensive. All I could think about was how it must be able to absorb an incredible amount of pee without leaking. It was simply beyond anything I could have thought to imagine. I'd never once seen the remotest hint that a product like this could exist in all the advertisements I'd perused over the past three years. I checked the timer on my phone. Only seven minutes left. There simply wasn't enough time. I had to set aside all my thoughts about the diapers for now and do what I had come upstairs to do. I reluctantly set the diaper back into the suitcase, which was exactly where I had found it. Taking a diaper simply wasn't an option. I didn't have enough time to figure out how to get it on. But I would have no issues with putting on a pull-up myself. Besides, I as attempted to remember, that was what I had come up here for in the first place. I was torn momentarily between the two designs – one with pastel stripes and one with floral pattern – before finally deciding to grab the one with the stripes. I tip-toed back to the bathroom, pull-up in hand. I looked at my phone again as I entered the bathroom. I had initially given myself thirteen minutes. Being in upstairs much longer than that would only risk making Emma and her family get suspicious. I still had six minutes left. After double-checking that the bathroom door was indeed locked, I hastily stripped off my pants and underwear, my hands shaking as I did so. My disappointment at not being able to try on the diaper melted away as soon as I began to stretch out the sides of the pull-up as I prepared to put it on. Three years. How had so much time gone by so quickly? I was once again holding a pull-up in my hands, and it felt as though no time had passed at all since I had last done so. Only this time, the pull-up was perfect for me. This was one meant for teen girls. The pull-up slid up my legs just like a regular pair of underwear, except that it felt entirely different once I had it on. It was as if I was reliving the best dream of my life. Each moment replayed itself like those scenes from years ago that I had worked so hard to re-capture. I examined myself in the mirror. The fit was perfect. All my worries about the pull-up not working for me had been for nothing. But time was slipping by way too fast. I couldn't hide away in the bathroom forever, but I couldn't stand the thought of having to remove the pull-up after only having had it on for a few minutes. Could I get away with wearing the pull-up back to my place? I put my underwear and leggings back on over the pull-up. My leggings at least rose up enough on my waist to easily cover the waistband so I wouldn't be exposing myself like Hannah had. I turned around, examining the outline of my bottom in the mirror. If only I had thought things through and worn an outfit that could actually have covered up my bottom, perhaps I could have risked wearing it. But there wasn't any way to hide the outline of the padding beneath my leggings, even if this outfit seemed to have somewhat reduced the crinkling sound. Defeated, I removed my leggings and underwear a second time. The timer on my phone now said that there were four minutes remaining. I ran my hands all over the outside of the pull-up, mesmerized by the crinkling sound, the way it hugged my waist, and the feel of the padding between my legs. It was exactly as I had remembered. It was so completely perfect. I wanted nothing more than to see what it would feel like to wet the pull-up, but there was no way to get away with doing so. An extra pull-up in the trashcan would risk raising some awkward questions, and I couldn't think of any way to discard the pull-up discreetly after peeing in it. I let another couple of minutes pass as I stood in the bathroom, anxiously watching the timer on my phone continue to count down. It was over all too soon. I removed the pull-up carefully, making sure not to rip any of the sides, and checked that the inside padding had remained clean. I folded the pull-up back up the way it had come out of the suitcase and tucked it back into place. I managed to hit the pause button on my timer three seconds before it went off. I hurried back downstairs, hoping that my absence hadn't been so long as to raise any questions. --- Links to all my stories can be found at https://abdlwriter.wordpress.com/

Going potty in my diaper while engaging in normal activities when possible is the best.

Hello dear readers Thanks for your comments. I have the next part ready to publish. It is not so long this time but as I want to keep it on a day-to-day Chapter length the first ones will be shorter. Annie Chapter 2 - Aquarium - Quite too busy while exploring the city When Lila got up, she was excited. A whole day of exploration and discoveries was coming up. While her parents were still sleeping and surely dreaming about boring adult stuff like working or creating rules for each other. But she was awake and could hardly wait anymore until the city was woken up by the tickling rays of the sun. “Lila, are you already out of bed?” whispered her mum as she saw her daughter sitting on the table watching the first cars deep under them. They were surely heading to an early start at work or returning from their night shift watching over the sleeping inhabitants in this ocean of concrete and briggs. “Yes, mum. What are we up to doing today?”, her girl asked excitedly, wishing her parents would finally leave their beds. “I thought we should go and check out the aquarium.”, her mother suggested. “It could be an interesting place to explore the maritime environment, don't you think?” Lila nodded again, still not entirely sure if it would be a comfortable place to spend their first day in the city. “You want to carefully wake your daddy. We have a breakfast buffet included, and it would be a great way to start the day together.” She smiled mischievously, thinking about all the different ways she could bring him back from his dreams to the real world. With a smile, she walked over to the still-snoring men. She was sitting next to her dad, kissing him awake. “Daddy they have prepared a buffet for us and Mum wants to take me to the aquarium.”, she began to speak. “And...”, she wanted to continue when her dad began to tickle her and dragged her under the blanket. “Honey, you don't want to sleep anymore?”, he concluded as her mum did just moments ago. “No, Daddy, I cannot! We have so much to do”, she explained to the sleeping adult and sounded so excited. ### Two hours later, they were finally arriving at the entrance. And Lila could not stand waiting anymore. She had waited so long and now was circling her parents while they were waiting patiently. “Do you need to go to the bathroom before we go in?”, her mum asked, just making sure she did not force her child into using her diaper. Maybe she should have brought the pull-ups along as well, just to give her the possibility to go on her own. But on the other hand, she was sure the baby-sized pull-ups even in the biggest size would not be a help if she really had an accident. In Lila's eyes, there was no need for that at all, her mother had put her in a fresh diaper after breakfast and the little but still teenage girl had already decided she was not too keen on using the public bathrooms. So without telling the embarrassing decision to her parents, she would just use her diapers if she needed to pee, as she did on the flight. “No! Mum, I don't have to go.”, she answered truthfully but forgot to mention that she already peed when they were in the metro. Dad booked them on a guided tour, for one and a half hours they could see the maritime world waiting for them behind thick glass windows. Their tour guide was already waiting for the kids and teens tour right at the entrance. “Are we all ready to leave?”, the young woman asked, wearing a bluish-colored shirt. And she started to explain interesting things about the place while showing them around. For the next ninety minutes, they were all quite busy walking through the site, watching fish in the tanks and even feeding them under the watchful eyes of the zookeeper. As Lila did not want to miss a single second of the interesting program, she again ignored her mum's attempt to help her if a toilet was close by. While her diaper between her legs was starting to get heavy. At about noon, the tour ended, and they were having lunch in a sunken-ship-themed restaurant. Lila joyfully was running around her Mummy. “Look what I found”, she led her parents to the free spot that was just separated by a glass window from the fishes. Long before her parents finished reading the menu, Lila had decided to go with the much more colorful kid’s menu and quickly found her loved spaghetti with tomato sauce and cheese. “Mummy, can you get me the spaghetti?” she ordered, immediately going back to look into the large tanks containing the big sharks and barracudas as if they were swimming right next to their sunken ship. As she was watching, her diaper was getting very wet now, and began to feel slightly uncomfortable. Should she ask her mum to change her? Did her parents even bring a spare nappy? Her mum seemed so determined to let her go to the toilet all day long, while she did not even once admit she had to go, when mum offered her to pee like a big kid. When they chose what they wanted, she decided to join her mum as they went over to pick up their plates and drinks. “Wait for a second”, her mother asked her to stop and was discreetly sliding her hand over the back of her summer dress, feeling the wet nappy underneath. “You are pretty wet aren't you”, her mum asked, noticing that her child seemed to ignore all her reminders to use the potty and had just peed herself instead. Lila blushed in embarrassment as the truth was becoming clear to her mum. “Does it still hold up until we have finished lunch?”, she asked, not willing to check and embarrass her any further in public. The little girl honestly did not know. She had not counted every time she just let herself trickle a little, when she felt the urge coming back. Yes, sure she had a lot of orange juice and hot chocolate for her breakfast, but she was wearing a real diaper after all. “No, I think I am fine.”, she told her mum, knowing that this was borderline lying to her. “Don't worry, I will change you immediately after our meal.”, Lila heard her mum and felt suddenly relieved, as this was how her parents were reacting when she wet her pull-ups a lot on her previous vacations. And while she was mussing up her child's hair, her kid was snuggling on her side. She stroked her back as her little girl took drinks from the fill-up station and also put the plates of hot, delicious-looking lunch on their plate before they headed to the checkout. Her mum thought about her little girl as she handed her the purse to pay and smiled as she was trying to sound like she was in charge. She likes playing grown-up, but at the same time simply refuses to go to the potty. Even on their past vacations, Lila just wet herself when it was hard to reach the restrooms in time. But now she did not even try anymore. She thought back to the time when they finally trained her on the last days before she started primary school. Her baby girl in those days was already asking to go poopy on her potty while she always wet herself, until her pediatrician gave her the advice to let her slow down and give her a little more time. So she got used to wearing her pull-ups to school and was still wetting herself every day in the first month. Then suddenly, even if her mum had her doubts, the stress of starting school cooled off, and she finally stopped as if it had never been a problem. Was this similar? She asked herself. Was she having too much stress and now found a way to step back? Could she at least take the stress from her girl while they were on the trip together? But what if she would lose the ability to make it to the potty again? School will be starting again next week and the summer holidays are still two months away. “You seem so worried?”, her husband tried to cheer her up as he noticed she had not even touched her plate. He was taking her wife's hand. Maybe she was worrying too much about her child, she finally decided. She was much happier since she was back in diapers, and that could not be bad for her child, couldn't it? She finally started eating her meal while the others were already halfway through their lunch. As Lila finished her meal, she again felt the need to pee. Without hesitation, she just relaxed and let it all out. But this time the wetness did not disappear anymore, and also her dress felt uncomfortable and wetness started to dribble down her legs. “What's up, darling?”, her mum asked her as she noticed her strange behavior. She was looking over to her daughter, noticing the crowing wet stains on her precious girl's dress. “Oh, I think you are leaking honey”, she revealed what Lila desperately wanted to hide. Her mum grabbed her big bag, helping her child to stand up. As comfortable as she was with peeing her pants, she did not want anyone to see what she did here sitting in the middle of the restaurant. She wished her mum would just help her to take her on her hips and let her cover her eyes in the shirt to feel more protected while she brought her over to the bathroom. “Mum, please!”, Lila begged for help as she felt all the eyes of the other guests on her wet bum. Finally, her mum at least put her arm around her and quickly dragged her out of the room while she could at least hide her face a little. “We just had an accident”, she heard her mum talk to one of the employees. And was hardly noticing the response as her mum dragged her to a room close by. The noise of the tourists slowly walking was coming to an end as the door closed. “Here, we have a special changing table to fit kids her age”, the man said that Lila identified as one of the service personnel of the restaurant. “Thanks, that is really a great help, what can we do to clean her chair?” she heard her mum asking. “Don't worry, this happens a lot even if normally to slightly younger guests, so the chairs have a plastic cover and can be cleaned easily.” He smiled, easing the worries on her mum's face. Lila quickly hid her face again and just let loose when she heard the door close and Mum's arms lifting her up, sitting her on the soft plastic surface as she unpacked her bag. Her mum had packed not only a spare diaper, but also another dress that she could wear instead of her now wet one. “Oh, this is soaked, why did you not go to the restroom with me when I asked you to”, her mother grumbled slightly as she undressed her. She did not notice as her daughter’s eyes sank in shame. “Or at least you could have told me how wet you really are?” Lila sighed at the hard words she no longer could take. Without being able to stop it, she felt some tears running down her cheeks. The seconds passed. Was she too strict with her girl? She clearly was desperate now. Her mummy instinct took over. She could not stand seeing Lila in tears anymore, even if this meant that her daughter's potty training was on the line. Suddenly, her mum took a napkin and dried her tears. “Baby it is not a problem at all.”, she quickly added as she noticed that in trying to let her be the teenager, she had overestimated what Lila could bear by a lot. Maybe I should have checked on you as I did all the previous years. And she could still hear the feelings of worry and anger in her voice. As innocently as she could, Lila looked her mum in the eyes. “You want me to help you more, don't you”, her mum tried to find out why her daughter suddenly ditched her potty training. Her child nodded, while she was not even able to look her in the eyes. Should we step back some more to make it more comfortable for you on the vacation, she asked again, and this time she could mumble a soft yes as her answer. Her mum seemed to notice that she was lifting a lot of weight off her small daughter's shoulder. And she simply kissed her kid to get rid of the rest of her tears. Taking some of the wipes that were provided, she quickly cleaned the diaper area, rolled up the sodden now yellow-tainted diaper, and placed a fresh one under her bum. Just as in the airport, she was quickly back in something clean and comfy. Finally, Lila could smile again as her mum put the new dress over her head. “Mummy please, can you hold my hand”, she asked her big guardian as they left the room some seconds later. And as she grabbed her fingers to hold her mum she felt the connection to her parents again and the child in her was back, enjoying that they still could stay here while she was dancing back to their seats. “Thanks”, she heard her mum say as they passed the waiter that helped them out before. “Sure, we are here to help.”, he told her, while Lila greeted him with a big smile. “You are feeling better too?”, he asked her, clearly not thinking that she was thirteen. The little girl who could not keep her legs from tumbling in joy nodded. “You were really brave, so if you want and your mum allows it, you can choose a little treat for yourself from the kid's dessert menu”, he told Lila. Handing her a printed sheet that was a mixture of a menu with some fish to color in between. “Thanks, we would love to”, her mum said, as she took two separate sheets for herself and her husband from the adult menu stack. And with a smile, they returned to their table and ended up eating a yummy dessert as well. While they headed out exploring in the afternoon, Lila noticed some changes. Her mum now ended all the futile reminders of the possible stops at the restrooms. Instead, in a much more embarrassing manner, started to check her daughter's diaper whenever she could do it without making her child sink in shame. And while the first checks were embarrassing, she noticed that now where the procedure no longer involved her being responsible for her diaper, she started to relax even more and just trusted her parents to be there for her. ### The bright sunlight shining on the bed tickled Lila awake. The clock on the TV showed her it was just a little past six in the morning. The childlike girl felt incredibly groggy, like she had not rested at all. They had spent the entire last day at the aquarium, and it was a great experience. So by the time they left in the evening, every member of the family was exhausted, and the small girl closed her eyes even before her mum finished changing her for the night. With her feet, she pushed the covers slightly down and turned to her Mom, who was still sleeping peacefully next to her, holding her with her arm. Lila and Maria shared the same queen-sized bed, while Dad had a separate bed next to them for himself. As she moved her legs a little, she noticed the warm and slightly squish diaper around her booty. While her pajamas were still dry and comfy. The girl wondered if she had a wet night, but then she remembered she peed her diaper at night as she was much too tired to get up, and she was pretty sure she did that not just once. It still was comfy, and Lila did not see any need to get changed immediately. She actually just wanted to drift back to sleep and get at least a couple more hours of rest. But as much as she tried, she could not. For once the sun was much too bright and second there was this dull ache in her belly. What should she do? All her potty training told her she should remove the sodden diaper and head to the bathroom. But then her Mom would have to get up from her deep sleep and change her into a fresh diaper for the rest of her night, or she would risk a wet bed in the morning when she sleeps without her protection for one or two hours. She thought how easy this was in the airport, what if she could just go in her diaper now and worry when her mum was up? But no, when she goes poopy in her bed with the toilet so close by, her Mom would get angry for sure? Cleaning up after she messed in her diaper was quite a smelly work, after all. And while she had her mum’s approval on the trip to push it all in her diaper, that was just because they were in a hurry, and she could not hold it any longer. Maybe she could pretend that she pooped in her diaper while she was sleeping, but ... no, Mom would never believe that. She rolled back facing her mum as the ache got worse. She finally had to wake her, as she was certain it was the only way out of her dilemma. Lila crawled closer to Mom’s side and whispered, “Mummy wake up .... Mummy please ... Mummy!“ “Good morning, dear.” she finally said with sleep still in her eyes, letting her daughter's head down on her shoulder. “Why are you up so early? I’m still pretty tired myself.” “Mummy!.” replied Lila in desperation as she now needed to go really urgently. “I can't sleep anymore because I desperately need to go to the toilet. My belly is aching a little.” Mom stroked her hair for a moment as she thought about it. “Why don't you just go poopy in your diaper again … it's easier, and you don't need to worry.”, her Mom suggested as if that was the obvious solution for her problem, And yawningly she added. “I promise, I will change you when we both get up later.” With her mum’s promise in her mind, Lia wiggled around to find a comfortable position for pooping herself. But this was a little hard as she was laying in bed and her body is not used to doing that. Surely, she could just squat down, but she really wanted to stay in her bed, snug and close to her mum. Her mum just smiled at her, come I help you, she mumbles and as she rocked her a little on her tummy. And as she pushed her legs slightly apart, she lost her control and she noticed a little log of poop already leaving her. “Just do it, and you can get back to sleep”, she padded her as she began to climb out of bed. Lila closed her eyes and pushed. Moments later, the tummy was soft and relaxed, and just the warm babyish feeling on her booty was a reminder of what she had done. “I will close the curtains”, explained Mum as she got up for a moment and opened the window a little bit. Before laying back next to Lila. A scent of poop came from under their blankets as Lila opened her eyes again. Are you feeling better, she asked as she rolled Lila closer to herself and kissed her forehead. Lila, still embarrassed about what she just did, was enjoying her mum’s attention. And before she started to rock her back to sleep, she pulled back the waistband of her diaper and confirmed that her little girl indeed pooped herself. You had to go quite urgently, that must have been uncomfortable all night for your little belly? She assumed, now starting to rock her softly, “Are you feeling better now.” Lila nodded. “At least the ache in my tummy is gone”, she smiled. “With diapers on, it is much easier to just go if you need to pee or poop instead of holding in, don't you agree.” “You are not mad at me for not trying harder to avoid a potty accident like that. I thought I should have taken off my diaper and headed to the toilet instead.” “Baby no! Please don't take it off yourself. You still wet your bed. I prefer it if you wake up with a poopy diaper over changing your wet bedding. Is pooping yourself so uncomfortable for you.” She wanted to hear the feelings of Lila. “No, using it does not feel bad at all. It pushes away the anger when something does not go as I liked it and brings back all these nice memories from when I was little and did not care. Maybe I miss being that carefree little girl.” her child in her arms confessed. Mum gave her Lila a kiss on the cheek. “I also would love to have my play and cheerful kid back, and I missed caring for my baby. So it is never a chore for me to clean you up when you are wet or messy.” She slowly patted her daughter's belly. “Can you promise your mummy to be carefree about that and just go potty in your diaper whenever you need to?” Lila nodded with a childish smile. “And if you want some more cuddles or something else, however childish it may seem, tell me or your dad, ok?” The smiling girl nestled down into Mum’s shoulder. She could relax with her mum so close, and after the talk with her mother, she felt the ease of mind about her current embarrassing potty habits. Lila still felt the warm mess on her bum, and the oddly smoothing feeling again let her forget all her teeny worries, and she drifted back to sleep

I've been training for bedwetting over the last 4-5 years (never wet the bed over the age of 3 or so) and would consider myself a true occasional bedwetter (semantics are important but defining "true" bedwetter is probably better on another post) Quick take for me, it means that I awaken totally soaked w/ no recollection some nights (up to 3-4 nights a week, sometimes a week without any) and that I've had times where I absolutely wanted to stay dry but ended up soaking sheets anyways (such as staying over in someone’s new bed and prepping with less fluids and “going” before sleep!) Looking back, a lot of that process was a mental game, and I've not seen someone post all of the mental facets in one place so I'm doing it here to help others and get new ideas. These are potential mental hurdles to be overcome to achieve the goal. By far, the most fascinating part of my journey was the process of recognizing (some may be subconscious) and also overcoming those hurdles. Each hurdle overcome may be a step closer to being a true bedwetter (depending on how you define it!) Hope this is helpful for the journey of others too: 1) Night Diaper Wearing: Getting used to wearing a diaper at night (Was quick for me, maybe a week or so. For others it might be trickier, esp. if they have a partner who isn't aware!) 2) Night Diaper Wetting: Learning to comfortably urinate from any sleeping position with no effort (For non-bedwetters and non 24/7, being totally at ease with letting go from any position in bed can be a big mental barrier. Part of our minds tell us "not now" and this needs to be overcome- being able to wet whenever you want in a bed with ease) 3) Travels and overall acceptance: Simply, this is the mental acceptance that you’ll need diapers every night. Staying over at a friend’s place. Vacationing with family. Big business trips. Getting to the point that you accept and are willing to have this shape your life. For some this may seem nearly impossible or simply impractical. It can certainly impact relationships. It’s also a big reconciliation- beyond the fantasy of being a bedwetter, am I truly ready to accept the real world implications of being a bedwetter for life? Knowing once I cross a certain point I may not be able to untrain and become reliably dry every night? I have accomplished this step- but recognize others may not be able to easily. The degree to which each of us wants this goal (and how we define true bedwetting) varies, and that’s OK! Our mindset on this likely impacts our wetting outcomes to one extent or another. 4) Wet Sheet Concerns: Many are inclined to not want to sleep in wet sheets. At the core it can create some hesitation to wet- almost if the mind is processing whether or not it’s “safe” to wet- Conscious or subconscious processing like “Am I wearing a diaper? Is the diaper already too wet to hold more? Am I in a safe place to wet the bed? Will I wet my sheets by mistake?” This is mental, and may create some barrier to wetting freedom (There are examples on this forum of people who truly wet the bed when they have a diaper on, but don’t wet the bed if they have no diaper) There are several tools to resolve (are there more?) The blunt (probably most effective but less practical for some) is to spend weeks wetting the sheets every night and simply get used to and then accept the feeling- normal and OK to be in wet sheets all night, normal to do laundry daily, etc. Conceptually, the other (easier) way is to have enough protection that the sheets won’t get wet no matter how much we wet. Easier said than done, especially for side sleepers. This can also be more costly- I wear a full Abena and robust Abena pad with rubber pants and underpad nightly, but still often have leaks through to the sheets. The other mental piece here can be acceptance- being OK when wet sheets happen. Self-talk such as “Great, my wet sheets mean the training is working and I’m getting closer to my goal” and “Wet sheets are OK, they happen to bedwetters sometimes” may help. 5) Multiple wettings (largely related to above) meaning whether or not you wet each time you awaken or do it just the first time. It’s just another facet of 4 above. Most of my wettings are early in sleep (before 2 AM) and I don’t tend to wet if I already have earlier (awake or not the first time) As mentioned above, it’s probably a barrier. A slightly awake measure of whether or not you’ll make the sheets wet when you wet. 6) Sharing with professionals: Whether or not you’ve disclosed your bedwetting to professionals. I’ve not fully done so. Certainly have talked about it to therapists (for years!) but haven’t talked to my primary physician nor specialists. Personally, on the fence for my next colonoscopy but leaning to just letting them know I wear for leakage during the day (Been wearing 24/7, Truly do leak after urinating which adds up to a pretty big wet stain by the end of day!) or even that I go at night sometimes (even sometimes when not wanting to do so) Overdue for colonoscopy but not comfortable / reconciled about how to with or without being padded up in there (day and sleep leakage) Have worn for years at massages- stated "for convenience" and it's totally accepted. But, as I’ve not told all docs, it feels to me like a mental barrier that would bring me closer if crossed. 7) Acceptance of all outcomes: Just a tip from a therapist 5-6 years ago, which was simply to be OK whether you wet or not. Idea being that if we categorize as "successful or unsuccessful" every night it adds pressure and brings us away from the goal. Idea here is to be OK if you don't wet on a given night but certainly enjoy when you do as getting closer to your goal. If we think we fail when we don't, we're putting all sorts of conscious and subconscious pressure on ourselves- enjoy the journey! 8) Any others??? PS- Hypnosis helped me a TON... Not so much that it made me immediately become a bedwetter, but more so in helping me reposition the barriers here and also change the inner dialogue. Big help on the mental piece for me!

I can definitely attest to the psychological safety aspect. I don't do cloth, but for the past few months in my case my mattress has several layers of protection and I am thickly diapered. I have yet to have confirmed bed wetting but the ease of which I can let go in bed is so much better than in the past. I've done long stints of 24/7 but I almost always would fall asleep after climaxing and dispose of my diaper and sleep in diapered. So not really 24/7 even tho I would diaper asap in the morning or if I woke up during the night. Now I have the habit of ensuring I am always protected. I have come leaps and bounds in terms of relaxing and letting my detrusor do the work. Reflecting, I've been doing a lot of mindfulness/meditation with regards to my voiding. My pelvic floor is relaxed and my bladder squeezes little spurts out without my permission. I am not always in that state tho, but it's easier to slip into than it's ever been. The meditation is probably good for me anyway in terms of body awareness and mental health, so may as well 😂 Re: incontinent people not bed wetting, this really would depend on the etiology of their incontinence. Someone with overactive bladder could very likely have bladder contractions lying down which force pee out.

Having dealt with many ABDLs in person I think they deserve more.

If I had the money to visit the diaper spa... I'd still have better things to do with said money.

Thank you for reading! Yeah, when one chapter comes to a close, gotta keep things going with a whole new development! And yep, no fault of Emily's, just unfortunate circumstances. Thanks for commenting! Awesome and thank you for the kind words! AS far as continuation goes, it's always been the plan, just everyday life can make that difficult at times. Thanks! Thank you! I'm excited to write some more! No, I totally get it. I've been really happy to hear from some people that have created accounts just to comment on the story; it really does mean a lot. Besides, if I hadn't started posting my own stories, I'd probably be a lurker myself. I'm hoping college pans out well, too, lol. Classes are fine for the most part, but predominantly online instruction just isn't really my thing. (Thanks for the encouragement on the graphics card; makes me wanna cry every time it disappears from my shopping cart T-T) Glad to hear it! Thank you! I don't think of myself as too great of a writer, but I'm glad people enjoy what I put out. Truthfully I think it could be fun to take requests at some point; it could be fun putting other's ideas to paper. Hey everybody; I'm stoic that there's been such a great response to a new chapter! Really, thank you so much! Before the next chapter comes, I had a tangent I felt like writing at one point, but it's not pertinent to the story, so I called it a half-chapter. If it is a xx.5 chapter, don't expect anything canon! This is not important to the story. It takes into account what's going on in the story at the moment, but it has no real progression; it's just a fun read. Thought of something funny, so I figured I'd include it. Let me know what you think! If you'd rather not see stuff like this, just let me know; maybe I can turn it into a more defined short with the same characters, just different/made-up scenarios. Either way, please enjoy! 29.5 Unpacking “Closed? For how long?” Joyce politely, although restraining agitation spoke over the phone. It was a Friday evening and work was finally over. It would have been an exciting night for what was to come tomorrow, but a sudden phone call was quickly changing that. She let out a deep sigh. “Indefinite? Well if it’s indefinite, I can expect a full refund, yes?” More silence as Joyce listened to the other end, yet her brow started to twitch. There was a visible frown on her face. She was rational to a degree, and this person on the phone wasn’t the true object of her aggravation, but damn if she couldn’t use the target practice. “Credit? If you’re closed for who knows how long, what do you expect me to do with a--!” She paused as her phone started to buzz. It was another call. From Emily. The mere sight of her name on the vehicle’s console was enough to calm her down and just as much fill her with worry. “I...” Joyce clutched her steering wheel with an exhale. “I’m sorry for losing my temper. Th...thank you for your help...” She ended the call, looking at the new incoming signal with trepidation. Her finger drifted slow and sluggish to the ‘answer’ button. It felt bad to think, but after receiving such a bombshell of news, it wouldn’t feel the worst to let the call ring unanswered... “H-hey!” She did her best to sound upbeat, though straining a smile to convince positive verbiage. Her incoming reply, however, spoke with excitement from a much more genuine place. “Hi!” Emily, replied. “Hey! So I was thinking...uhm, maybe if you’re okay with it, we could do takeout tonight? So we can focus on finishing our packing?” She ended her suggestion with a stifled giggle, and it stirred a feeling of unease in Joyce’s stomach. “...” Joyce didn’t say anything. What could she say? How was she supposed to phrase it? She’d spent the past two weeks talking this whole vacation up to Emily, and now it had just gone up in smoke? Even she wasn’t fully convinced. The money, the planning, the excitement...It couldn’t totally be gone, could it? Whisked away in the span of a minute and delivered unto by a complete stranger? “Joyce?” Emily patiently asked over the phone. “You still there?” “Y-yes!” Joyce quickly stuttered a reply. “Uhm...takeout? Y-yeah, let’s do that. Start searching for somewhere you want to eat from, okay?” “Kay!” Emily eagerly replied, and prior to this car ride, Joyce would have been ecstatic to hear her girlfriend so over the moon, but it’d so quickly turned into fuel for dread and disappointment. “Oh! And, we’re gonna have to do dessert, too…” Emily openly pondered as if it were a given. “Oh! Oh! Can we get milkshakes too? At that shake place?” “Mm...well...we’ll see...” It pained her to hear the excited giggle over the phone. “Alright, whatever you say…! Bye, see you when you get home!” Joyce said her goodbyes then hung up the phone. Had she not been driving on the road she’d be ready to slam her own head on the steering wheel. She was already calling another number, facing a whole new level of stress. “Sheila?” It didn’t feel amazing misusing her staff like this, but a secretary’s job is to manage their employer’s schedule right? Surely this counted somehow… “Y-yes...No, I apologize for calling you after I just left the office. You are welcome to refuse, but do you have a moment to check something on a computer for me? You can? ...Thank you, I really appreciate this...” There was some intermediary pause on the phone. “Okay, uhm, I need you to see if there’s any hotel waterparks that have vacancies this weekend...If you can’t find a combination, separate locations are fine too...” Truly, what Joyce valued the most about Sheila was her discretion and lack of questions, save for logistical ones. More silence, but a response did come. It wasn’t a good one. “N-nothing…?” Joyce asked over the phone, nearly her mouth agape as she was left in disbelief. “I knew things were getting worse, but… Safety concerns, yes.” She sighed once more. Sheila was about as best of a person as resourceful people got, which is why she wasn’t going to second-guess her status report. “Have a good weekend...” Joyce hung up. She was maybe another ten minutes away from home, and she still wasn’t emotionally prepared. . .. … She was already on the phone again. “Joyce?” Amy’s voice intrigued from the other end. “We usually don’t talk like this unless I’m during business hours? So, uh...good job?” “I need advice.” Joyce was quick to her point. “I planned a vacation with Emily to a waterpark and I was just called by the resort and they had to cancel our reservation due to...recent circumstances.” “Uhm, okay...As in, pointers for what you can do instead of going to the resort?” “No...” Joyce spoke with meekness. “I mean...I’m almost home and Emily doesn’t know yet...” “So you’re worried about how she’s going to take it?” Joyce visibly nodded, despite Amy only having ears to receive her. “Y-...yes...” Joyce could hear a stifled giggle from the other line. “Amy!” Joyce practically begged. “Please! I’m being serious. What if she gets upset? Or, or starts to cry? Or...” Joyce started to look more troubled and bothered as Amy seemed to laugh again. She did speak soon after she cleared her lungs though. “Joyce, take the tinted lenses off. Despite how you and I might like to dress her, she’s mature and old enough to handle some bad news.” “Maybe...but--!” “But nothing,” Amy plainly cut her off. “You’re getting yourself more worked up than this thing’s really worth. Don’t worry, I’m sure you can make your vacation from home plenty exciting.” Joyce could suddenly hear a meowing noise from Amy’s end. “Uh...but then again, age only signifies so much...Much like my grown furball that makes a scene the minute he doesn’t get his dinner!” Amy half-shouted away from the phone. “Sorry about that. By the way, let me know if you ever want to trade partners; I think Emily would make for a cuter cat than the one I’m stuck with now...” “Thank you...” Joyce ran a hand through her hair, already parked in the building’s garage. “Maybe I am getting worked up over nothing...” “Yep, anytime! Well, within reason. Another small piece of advice; at least treat her tonight to let her down gently...” “Already part of the plan...” Joyce mulled. She hung up. More than anything she hated the thought of disappointing Emily, but not getting to spend quality time with your girlfriend, clad in cute swimsuits and playing with her at a waterpark was a horribly close second. “Emily?” Joyce called as she shut the door, kicking off her heels. She could hear her naked feet patter across the hardwood floors. “Welcome...” Emily’s voice started to fade in the closer she got, as Joyce could hear her pace turn into a dash. “...Hoooo~me!” She cheered as she flung herself into Joyce. Joyce caught her as she twirled with a hug. As happy as Joyce was to see her like this, she remained stiff and awkward. Her heart was too tangled with the sin of killing this joy. Emily took a look at her face and stopped swinging in her arms. She gave her an almost scrutinizing look, branded by her signature cuteness. “What’s wrong?” Emily asked. She stood upright to a posture that dignified her concern. “I...” Joyce looked visibly upset. Too many things were going on in her head; the countless simulations of Emily’s possible reactions to her bad news. “I got a call on the way back from work...” “Uh-huh?” Emily squeezed her hands. “And…--Emily, please don’t be upset with me…! I’m so sorry! We spent all this time planning and building up to it--and now…” Before she could even state the issue she was already trying to apologize, rambling as Emily was completely taken aback. “W-w-wait!” Emily stammered, trying to calm her down. “I don’t even know what you’re apologizing for?” It was so out of character for Joyce, Emily almost laughed. Was she acting right now? Joyce sniffled. She had no other way than being direct. “...The vacation...we can’t go. It was canceled.” “Canceled?” Emily asked, confirming the word rather than the meaning. “What do you mean?” “On the way home I got a call from the resort; with everything that’s been happening, all the hotels and parks are closing...” “Wait...” Emily was just catching up. Her voice was soft and somber. “...So we can’t go?” “No...we aren’t.” Joyce sulked. “I’m so sorry...” They were both quiet, seemingly lamenting over the current circumstances. Joyce felt twice the force though, as no response from Emily was worrying in itself. Amy had given her rational thoughts and reasoning, but that seemed to be tossed out the window entirely when trying to put it in practice. “Well…” Emily rubbed her shoulder. “That kinda sucks, but I guess we can’t do much about it...” Joyce had been crestfallen with her eyes aimed at the floor, but Emily’s reaction to say the least had subverted her expectations. “You...what?” Emily had looked glum, but Joyce’s question made her look confused now in turn. “What? I was looking forward to it, too...I even called you and everything...” “I know, just...I was expecting you to be more upset...” Maybe not holes in the walls, shattered windows and complete chaos, but maybe something a bit more vocal? “Well, I am...” Her words made Joyce almost flinch. “But not at you, obviously. Besides, if everything’s closing, I guess it wouldn’t be a smart move to try and go anyway?” Emily reasoned with a level head. Joyce seemed relieved, but there was still a large degree of upset written all over her face. That sadness ignited into surprise though as Emily assaulted her lips with her own, made possible by Emily’s earnest feet which stood high off their toes. Joyce looked down at her to see an almost pouty look with exaggerated air puffs in her cheeks. Emily twirled her fingers, drawing imaginary circles in the air as she chanted. “Pain, pain, go away! E-mi-ly’s here to save the day~!” And she ended her ritual with a magical blast of love, flashes and light as lightning erupted from her fingertip, directly into Joyce’s heart! … Well, not really. But the emotion was still there. Sort of. Joyce gave her a confused look, and not being the reaction Emily anticipated, it only added to the silence and weirdness left in Emily’s little dance, leaving her to shrivel as her cheeks grew red. “S-...say something, at least…!” Emily pouted for real this time, now feeling quite embarrassed. “H...h...pfff--!” Joyce couldn’t help it now, laughing from her diaphragm. “Wh...what was that…?” She held her side as she laughed, wiping a tear from her eye. “Wha…?” Emily looked annoyed now, her mouth agape. “Dummy! Stupid! That was supposed to cheer you up!” “That...that was like one of those shows with the magic superheroes!” Joyce couldn’t put the words together as she tried to keep her laughter in check. In fairness, Emily’s actions were comparable to a magical girl… “Hmmf!” Emily gave her the 90 degree turn with her arms crossed. “Last time I ever try to cheer you up!” “No, no!” Joyce begged with her arms over Emily’s shoulders. “You gotta do that again!” She swallowed to clear her throat. “Thank you. You really did make me feel better...” “G-good...” Emily sufficed, making no further comment. No matter the means, Emily always seemed to turn a situation on its head, so far for the better. Though, Joyce was back to feeling sore. “Is there any way you can get your vacation time back?” “Uhm...there’s a good chance?” Emily offered, though she couldn’t say for certain herself. Seeing as a less than certain response already made Joyce look guilty, Emily considered it a good wager as opposed to giving a definite no... With another deft and effective move from Emily, she squeezed Joyce’s cheeks with both hands. “I. Want. Takeout.” Three simple words, to move things along and get Joyce out of her funk. Joyce could only give a defeated miff as she nodded her head. “So what did you want to get?” Some time later that night, oddly enough, Emily and Joyce were walking back into the apartment, half-empty plastic cups of shakes in hand. Emily was looking as content could be, sucking from her straw, whilst Joyce looked emotionally worn, although pleased herself to see Emily in positive spirits. In large part was the taste of the refreshing treat, naturally, but also successfully persuading her girlfriend to make it not just a dinner, but a dessert too. “We’re gonna have to learn how to make our own shakes for the time being,” Joyce sighed as they both sat down on the ledge to manage their shoes. Going to Shake Stop that night was a smart move for two reasons. One, it kept Emily in high spirits, and two, it’d be the end of Shake Stop until places started opening up again… “This whole thing really snuck up on us, I guess.” Emily shrugged, not really having much else than that. “Sort of...” Joyce half-agreed. Emily had plausible deniability, but Joyce didn’t exactly...Even though she was the head of her company, that didn’t mean she had a hand in every policy; too much to do, otherwise, but she has the corporate ear to listen in on these things. While she focused on the far and wide aspects of her business in tandem with her coming vacation with Emily, it really blinded her to the tethers of reality. “Hey, how about we unpack together?” Emily asked with an upbeat tone. “It’s fine, I can unpack for both of us,” Joyce waved off her offer. “Would you stop it already?” Emily groaned, hanging her hands off of Joyce’s shoulder as she used all her weight to jostle it. “It’s not your fault! It sucks getting our expectations blown, but I never blamed you for a second! How could you have known this is what would have happened?” Joyce frowned, reflecting deeply. “I...I know, but it still doesn’t change what happened...” “Maybe not,” Emily agreed, though to the minimum extent. “But you’re doing that thing again. You keep holding yourself to an impossible standard!” “Because you deserve my 120%...” Joyce sulked, who despite even being in a melancholic state, could somehow still flirt with Emily as if it were like breathing. “Well, I dunno, turn it down to like a 119% or something?” Emily giggled. “119.9.” Was all Joyce said in response, looking to contemplate her power consumption and yield efficiency… “Point 9-9-9-9-9-9-9…!” She trailed with the repeating digit up until her mouth couldn’t afford the vocalization, what with her lips being busy with Emily’s. Emily lasted as long as she could, pulling her lower self away and finally her lips right until the very end. “Come on, let’s go unpack.” Emily coaxed her girlfriend with tugging hands. Thankfully Joyce was willing, and came of her own accord. With physics as a witness, the numbers simply did not support Emily’s strength and her ability to move someone like Joyce. So to clarify a small detail, it was by means of emotional persuasion Emily moved Joyce, not physical. There in the corner they were, sitting primed and ready to go, close if not completely ready. Two large suitcases stood against the wall, about to be gutted and hollowed for who knows how long. They’d been given life through the possessions Joyce and Emily stored in them, yet now were to be put to death by the disappointment of reality. Emily tugged hers onto its wheels and guided it over to the bed. “You said you wanted to finish packing tonight?” Joyce asked as she looked on with skepticism. With an angled look bordering on doubt, she couldn’t help but notice the overstuffed kind of look there was to her bag. “I hope you weren’t planning to pack much else?” “Just a couple..nnnn…! Tid-bits!” Emily tried to stay nonchalant as she physically exerted herself to lift her luggage onto the bed. “I feel like a bomb is gonna go off once we unzip that thing...” Joyce inched a bit closer, oddly tempted by her own morbid curiosity, played to much more ‘G’ rated levels. “I just wanted to make sure I didn’t forget anything...” Emily spoke as she tried to get the zipper around the corner of the suitcase. “You know I’d have made sure we have the essentials?” Joyce reminded her, trying to hide her smile as she watched Emily struggle. Funny enough, before all this was even set into motion, Joyce had considered offering Emily to pack for her. Though, not so funny, Joyce was also considering that she would have been overbearing at that point. Finally the zipper was undone and the top cover almost popped up like an overstuffed stomach trapped inside a button-up one size too small. As the forces of nature settled Emily’s pile of luggage to an equilibrium, her mountain of clothes sat well-above the edge of the suitcase by the time they stopped expanding. “New rule: you only get to pack when I’m supervising.” Joyce said in a matter-of-fact kind of voice, looking quite unimpressed with the mass of clothes. “What? It was gonna be for three whole days!” Emily barked back, pulling a few shirts out. Joyce blinked in disbelief as she came to her senses, finding it worse than she initially thought. Jeez, you’re right! When I looked at your pile I assumed it was for five! Nope. Nope. No, no, no, no. Nada--never again!” She wagged her finger at Emily. “I hereby reserve the right to manage your packing for all future trips and vacations.” “Haaaa?” Emily mouthed back in confusion as well as humorous shock. “It’s not that bad?” She looked at her mountain of clothes, then back to Joyce. “Is it?” “At least I can sneak all the cute panties and skirts I want in your luggage, now!” Joyce answered with enthusiasm, making Emily frown, though grin a tiny bit. But, Emily was no quitter. She wasn’t going to back down without a fight. “Yeah? Well...then if you do that, I won’t pack any ‘surprises’ anymore!” With a haughty noise of satisfaction, Emily turned her head with a smug grin. “Oh?” Joyce did perk up at the mention of that. She raised her brow. “Surprises? Wanna elaborate?” “Wanna let me pack my own bag?” Emily countered, feeling herself on the high ground despite being the one having to look up. “Well frankly, a few more trips with you and I think the threads on that suitcase will be ready to tear, so...” She trailed, yet giving Emily an obvious answer. An answer she wouldn’t accept. “No deal, then!” Emily plainly rejected. “Since when did I teach my girl to be such a businesswoman?” Joyce chuckled, entertained by the persona. “Come on, though! Tell me! You have my curiosity. What surprise?” Joyce smiled eagerly. “Not. Gonna. Tell!” Emily snickered, happy to see that the shoe was on the other foot for once. Now she was the one to do the teasing! She’d be the one in control, and soon after, she’d become the mommy, turn Joyce into the baby, put her in the nursery! And then--! Emily’s eyes were as wide as saucers as she saw Joyce tossing things aside from in her bag. “Wait! No, nooo!” Emily had immediately lost her tone of superiority, trying to get in the way of Joyce and her bag as she whined like an indignant toddler. “Stop! Stooop!” Emily, who had felt so superior, was now back to being at rock bottom. The one thing she didn’t anticipate, which was her most obvious downfall, was indicating that she already did pack one of those little ‘secrets’. In other words, if Emily didn’t want to talk, all Joyce had to do was look through her bag to see for herself. “Let’s see what you packed…!” Joyce couldn’t hide the excitement as she shifted through shirts, shorts and bathing suits. Emily meanwhile was at an arm’s length, being kept that way by Joyce's hand, minding her girlfriend’s whining so little with different priorities in mind. “Stop! It’s supposed to be a secret! You’re gonna ruin it!!” Emily tried to bargain, to get her field advantage back, yet Joyce was getting dangerously close to the bottom of the pile. With no other smart idea, and already whining like a panicked child, Emily could only resort to those kinds of tactics. Backing on her heel to reposition, Emily stepped away from Joyce’s hands and rushed her directly from behind. Shaping both her hands like hooks as she curled her fingers, Emily sunk her fingers in between Joyce’s slacks and underwear, tugging them down with all her weight. “E-Emily?!” Joyce suddenly gasped as she felt something happening from behind, to her behind, and she paused the illegal baggage inspection to clutch her behind. “Wh-what the hell are you doing?!” She couldn’t help but laugh at the bizarre maneuver, but was an odd sort of panicked as well. “Oh, look! They’re purple today!” Emily comically remarked, catching a nice view of Joyce’s rounded bum and the detailed and intricate underwear they were in. Though, as much of an upset Emily was causing, unfortunately it didn’t affect Joyce in the way she attended. “F-fine!” Joyce laughed, albeit blushing a small bit, and decided that the sacrifice was necessary. And so she pretended to ignore being pantsed whilst she went back into Emily’s bag. Damn it! Emily was very much at the end of her rope. A few more seconds and she’d find what she packed! Think...think…! Joyce had come close to the bottom, and while she hadn’t fully realized it yet, she was beginning to see the shape of something defined with a bit more rigidity than shirts and pants would have...Right before she could solve that mystery though, she’d suddenly slipped back and had her chin hit the comforter and mattress. It wasn’t exactly her best plan, but a plan nonetheless. Emily with triumph had taken Joyce by the ankles and pulled her out from in front of the bed. “You little weasel!” Joyce spat viciously with playfulness as she was far too driven now. If Emily was working this hard to avert her, then that could only speak to the pleasures she was about to find! She was about to stand, but Emily tugged again, aided by the minimal friction there was between the hardwood floor and the sleek smoothness of her slacks. But right before she’d been pulled from the bed completely, she’d grabbed part of Emily’s suitcase, ending the grand battle once and for all as its remainder of contents spilled on both Emily and Joyce. Where is it, where is it?! Emily’s mind was racing as she scrambled on the floor, tossing her stuff aside. True to Joyce’s joke, it certainly looked like a bomb had gone off in the room. As Joyce sat there, partly naked from the waist down, save for her panties, she pulled one of Emily’s bikini bottoms off her head as she collected herself. Then her brows rose in surprise as she looked down at her lap. Sitting squarely there was a… “What do we have here?” Joyce asked with a devious grin, and Emily’s heart sank once she saw what she was holding. Emily groaned, slumping into a shy, fetal position, sitting on the floor with Joyce. “When did you sneak this out of the nursery?” Joyce probed as she looked upon Emily’s ‘secret’ with fascination. Emily was too red around the cheeks to respond properly. “I j-just wanted to make it special…!” Emily pouted, wanting to leave right then. So much for making it a surprise. Joyce bit her lower lip, never expecting this. Emily had teased a secret, but she was expecting maybe a skimpy outfit, or a cute swimsuit she bought! But instead she went straight for Joyce’s sweetspot; she knew exactly how to please her. Joyce’s emotions were ready to burst, she wanted to say so much…! Emily squeezed herself tighter once she heard the squeal. “Emily! Oh my gosh! This is too cute!” Joyce laughed as she wrapped her arms around her. “La-la-la-la!” Emily blocked out her ears. “I can’t hear you! I can’t hear you!” “D’awhh, come on!” Joyce nuzzled her cheek with hers. “You’re so adorable! I never thought you’d pack a diaper on your own!” Joyce was in blissful disbelief. She always considered herself to take the lead. She gave the bashful Emily a long-drawn kiss, who still looked pouty. Finally Joyce was smiling less, letting her expression tone down some. “Are you really angry with me?” She asked. “Yes...” Emily sulked...But shook her head. “...No. I lied. I’m not...Just embarrassed...” Yes. Somehow, for some reason, Emily packed one of her diapers in her suitcase. Frankly she’d been tormenting herself over the decision for almost the past week. Joyce was coming home late most nights and only wanted to relax, and not to mention they only saved this kind of play for the weekends. If they were going on vacation for the weekend, they would have missed another mommying opportunity. So...after enough time to wear away her reluctance, Emily decided to maintain the fun of their trip, as well as keep the magic they had behind closed doors… “I...I thought you’d get homesick if we couldn’t do what we usually do at home...” Emily murmured, glancing at the diaper in Joyce’s hand. “Thank you for thinking of me.” Joyce smiled, sharing another kiss. “But...frankly, I’m kinda glad I found out now, assuming the trip was still on.” Joyce admitted, almost apologetically. “Why’s that?” “Well...truthfully, I don’t think I’d wanna stop after just one diaper,” Joyce giggled. Emily took a pause though, realizing she could have awakened the mommy inside of Joyce for the remainder of the vacation. “Rest assured though, I wouldn’t ever do something like that unless you gave me permission.” She smiled confidently. “Mm...” Emily pensively agreed, feeling like she dodged a bullet now. “Well...” She started to say, surveying the mess around the room. “At least I’m unpacked now?” The sudden humor caused Joyce to give a small snort of laughter. “Let’s unpack yours now.” Emily stood up, walking to Joyce’s bag. “Oh! Uhm, actually, I can take care of that.” Joyce waved her off simply. “There isn’t much, and I don’t wanna get it confused with everything you have everywhere...” She casually explained. “Uh-huh...” Emily nodded. “I see.” Yes, she did see, as her eyes kept drifting to Joyce, then her bag. Joyce started to frown more concerningly with each glance. “Emily…? What are you--Emily! No!” It was Joyce’s turn to reach out and stop her perpetrator, yet history or some culmination of karma was doomed to occur once more. Before she could reach in time, Emily laid the bag across the floor and in one swift motion undid the zipper. “Now!” Emily giggled mischievously. “Let’s see what we have in--!” Her voice came to a halt as she flipped the cover over. She turned her gaze to a speechless Joyce. Joyce nervously smiled back. “Uh...hehe…?” Joyce had certainly been busy packing. Packing things that had nothing to do with her clothes. Diapers. An entire pack of them, along with wipes, powder, onesies, two Emily-sized baby bottles, her favorite pacifier, Pip…! “What the hell have you been doing every night?!” Emily bombarded her with questions. “You said you wouldn’t do this unless I gave you permission!” Joyce looked stunned as she slightly stuttered, not expecting to have her plan foiled so quickly. “W-well…!” She stammered. “I...I had to be ready incase if you did ask for it…!” “New rule!” Emily declared. “We each pack for EACH OTHER!” And in one swift motion, Emily lifted the package of diapers above her head, tossing them directly at Joyce. “Back to the nursery from whence they came!” Emily commanded. “Yes, boss~...” A guilty-sounding Joyce giggled as she walked away, diapers in hand, never minding to put her own pants back on. “Honestly...” Emily sighed to herself with disapproval. “Sometimes I feel like the mommy...” SHORT END.

Yeah, outside forces are never an easy addition. 'Course, you might see some more pleasant outsiders down the line! And yeah, when ya get the spooks and know what it's like to wear a diaper, sometimes you can't help but make those connections. Whoa, whoa, nobody's gettin' sick now. Getting the stomach bug once was plenty enough for me! I promise I can still write good stuff when I'm not sick! Well hang on now, let's not start assuming things here. Just because there's a nursery involved, it doesn't mean diapers will be too. There's just, well, uhm, a very very strong implication that there might be... See above. In all seriousness, we've come to find that Emily and horror are quite the terrible combination. 27 - Pancakes for Breakfast The nursery was mostly untouched like it’d been during its debut, but that somewhat had to change out of necessity because of trying to hide all the things that could normally be laid out in the apartment. Most things fit in the closet, but not everything. Regardless, none of it obstructed the spot they needed to work in. “Hop up on the changing table for me?” Normally she could lift the girl herself, but frankly she wasn’t setting out to make a point at the moment, nor was she trying to get covered in pee either. Perks to being an off-duty Mommy. Emily looked at it and back to Joyce. “But isn’t it gonna get covered in...you know?” “One, the cushion is plastic,” she paused to yawn. “And two, don’t you think it’d be a little silly to make a changing table that wasn’t designed to get pee on it?” It didn’t take anything else to get her on the table. Emily’s face grimaced a little when it touched the cool plastic. The room wasn’t cold, but the plastic sure was. “Just lay back and I’ll take care of the rest. I know,” she stroked Emily’s arm while she stood between her legs, “it was rough, right?” She was about to play defense and make it seem not as bad as it was, considering how old she was, but after taking stock in what Joyce had always told her and where she lay right now, she had little reason to put up a front. “Yes...” tearily, Emily nodded. “Do you wanna talk about it at all?” There was the rumble of thunder again, making Emily visibly tense, though Joyce rubbed her thigh. “Maybe tell me what you were going through? It might help you feel better.” And give Joyce some insight on what had happened. Ultimately, the best she could do was piece together what she’d seen. One, her girlfriend in tears while she stood in wet pajamas. Two, a puddle of pee and her stuffed mochi partly sitting in it, and three, a piled up blanket on the top of the couch. Joyce took pride in getting a read on Emily, but she had her limits… “...I woke up in the middle of the night because I had to pee...” No surprises there, considering what had happened. “Mhm?” Joyce nodded, leaning out of view for just a second, coming back with a bundle of wet wipes. “A-ahnd--!” Emily’s voice went a little haywire when the cold wipe touched her skin. Joyce looked apologetic, but she didn’t stop wiping. “Sorry...worst part’s over?” “A-and I knew I had to go, but that also meant having to leave the room...” “Why’s that?” “Why?” What did she mean why? “Because...because I wasn’t wearing a...you know.” Joyce happened to glance at the stack of diapers bundled in a basket underneath the table. “Well, I suppose,” Joyce laughed a tiny bit. “But I mean why didn’t you use the bathroom in our room?” “Wh-what?” “In our bedroom?” Joyce said it again. “We have one in there, you know?” It was taking a lot not to crawl under a rock and die right then. “I’m an idiot...” Emily defeatedly whimpered, looking straight up at the ceiling. Never once did she stop to consider what that other door aside from the closet and hallway entrance might be for. She was dealing with so much tunnel vision that the possibility of a second bathroom escaped her entirely. “No, you’re not,” Joyce said quite firmly. “Now what happened next?” “I was afraid to go into the hall because it was so dark, so I...” the next part was a little embarrassing to admit. Joyce was happy to finish for her. “Did you take Pip with you in case?” Emily was quiet, and even under the shroud of partial darkness Joyce could see the crimson shade on her cheeks. She nodded her head. “So I started walking with him and then when I got near the living room I thought I saw someone sitting on the couch. I think it was that blanket you said… But when I saw it I really was scared. I really thought I was in danger; that everyone was in danger. I was gonna hurry back to the room and wake you up, but then, then the thunder happened. It was so loud and it caught me off guard. I didn’t know what it was at first, so I guess everything just caught up to me and...” “It’s okay, Emily,” Joyce soothed. “Accidents happen.” “Not to adults, they don’t...” she pouted. “I just wet myself over a movie!” “Well, I definitely think your imagination got to you, but I don’t think that’s worth beating yourself up over… You know it yourself that you don’t do well with scary stuff. I wish you didn’t have to go through something like this, but I think it’s worth calling this a hard-taught lesson.” She lifted the girl’s legs, wiping underneath. Already she was starting to smell halfway decent again. “I just wanted to do something nice for you and your dad...” “And you did. But next time please put yourself first? At least for stuff like this?” “...Okay...” It was no secret how heavily the girl was lamenting over her long list of blunders right then. “Hey, youuu-houuu~” Joyce called for her attention, brushing a finger under her chin. “We’re a team, remember? I’m not going to judge you over something like this, Emily. I’m here for you at your best, your worst, and your most vulnerable. By the same token, I know you’re going to be there for me too.” All such wonderful words, but they really did seem to have the worst spots for these kinds of conversations. Now they were trying to stand like equals while one wiped the other’s bottom on a changing table. “I know...” Thankfully Emily did smile some, even if it was only a little. “Now, more importantly, why didn’t you wake me up when you needed to go to the bathroom from the start? I would’ve gone with you, you know?” “I know you would have,” Emily said it a bit more gloomily. “I didn’t wake you up because I didn’t want to keep asking you for so much stuff. I know I can do that when you’re my...Mommy, but not when you’re my girlfriend.” “Emily, you can always ask me for anything. I can’t imagine I ever would, but even if I thought you were asking too much of me, I’d say something. So please, I don’t ever want you to think that you can’t lean on me. After all, that’s how something like this can happen, right?” She referenced a used wet wipe as her point, then tossed it in the bin. “I think you should be clean enough for the night, though. How about we go get you some new pajamas then wipe the floor up real quick? After that I think it’ll be back to bed for us.” Emily nodded again, truthfully glad to be clean again. Joyce leaned forward to help Emily slide forward, but unexpectedly, she stopped her. “A-actually, there’s one more thing...” Emily said in a low voice. “Uh-huh?” “I...I know we said we wouldn’t, and that I didn’t want to either, not while your parents were here...but, with everything that’s happened, and because it’s at night...” she looked almost hesitant to ask. “Can...can I wear one tonight?” “You mean a diaper?” Had she not been trying to suppress it, the surprise and shock welling inside of Joyce would’ve been clear as day. Emily, looking quite bashful kept her words limited to another nod. “...Are you looking for me to baby you tonight?” On any other night it’d have been an absolute yes without hesitation, but in light of recent events, Joyce was admittedly reluctant. Today had been about discovering she could push the envelope too far if she wasn’t careful. She wasn’t so crazy to throw herself back in a role Emily might be suffocated by... “I...I just want to feel safe tonight.” It was the honest truth. There was something inexplicable about being in the security of both Joyce and the clothes she wore. In truth, a culmination of her experiences thus far as Joyce’s baby made for a better explanation than trying to think of any short-term explanation which could justify it. And call her a scaredy cat, but one of the advantages she could now see in a diaper was not having to leave the safe confines of a bed when there could be danger lying afoot. “Emily, you’re always going to be safe with me. And...aren’t you worried I might go too far again?” Joyce looked pensive and uncertain. The simple fact of the matter was she being unable to trust herself. A repeat of the zoo was too terrifying to imagine. “I really only had a problem with how things went in public… When we’re at home I don’t mind it so much.” Now Emily yawned, as the adrenaline had started to leave her. “We can talk about this stuff later, but can we please not tonight?” “So you want to wear a diaper?” It was nice to hear it from Emily, and it did make her happy to know she was asking for it, but there was still that hint of unease Joyce couldn’t shake. She couldn’t look Joyce in the eye. “Is...is that okay?” A sigh came from her mouth, trying to psych herself out. “Of course it is. I’ll spoil you tonight, but after that we really do need to talk about this, okay? I love doing these kinds of things, but I still want to know where we stand.” “Okay...” Emily answered back. “I love you, Mommy...” “I love you too,” and with a warm smile, Joyce leaned over near the table’s side again, pulling a puffy and thick pad from underneath. “...I like the way they feel.” Emily started to speak for no reason, not that Joyce minded having to listen. “Because of the padding?” “Sort of… I guess it’s kind of like you said a while back. It reminds me I’m cared for.” And that was a security she was starving for right then. Joyce had proved to her that this monster didn’t exist, but that didn’t mean she felt totally safe. Anything could happen that would be equally if not more frightening. Knowing that she belonged to someone, it afforded her a security that wasn’t traditional to have as an adult. It meant there was something bigger than herself that guarded her from all that might do her harm. Joyce was her sun and Emily wanted nothing more than to bathe in its light. “It’s because you are,” Joyce spoke as she slipped the diaper under Emily. “Don’t ever be afraid to be clingy with me, especially if you’re scared.” The power came next, raining down that same wonderful scent they’d been slowly acquainting themselves with for every recurring diaper change. “There’s that, and if things really do get scary again, you don’t have to worry about any more accidents,” She gave a toothy smile as she gently pat Emily’s padded crotch. “No more wet jammies, now.” There was a relieving finality once Joyce stretched and pressed the tapes into place. The deal had been sealed and Emily could feel those knots in her muscles loosen themselves just a little more. “Feel good?” Joyce traced a finger over Emily’s scalp, who was looking more relaxed by the second. The secondhand relief was beyond wonderful for Joyce, seeing as Emily had finally found her happy place again. “Thank you...” Emily stirred a little on the table, leading to the plastic crinkling from both the table and her diaper. Maybe it had to do with sleep-intoxication, but the noise for once wasn’t totally unpleasant. It was the second time she went to leave the changing table, but Joyce had stopped her and even buckled the strap over her. Of course she was confused, but Joyce spoke and acted first. “I just want you to lay right there for a second, okay? I’ll only be a second.” Naturally that made Emily a little scared; being left alone. “But why can’t I go? Can’t I come with you?” Joyce brought herself around the table so she could easily get near Emily’s face. “You can really soon, but I just want to throw a towel on the floor before you come out, okay? I just finished cleaning you up, so Mommy wouldn’t be too happy if you got dirty again...” While Emily could have argued she was capable and would much rather be near Joyce, she tried her best to be brave, convincing herself she could last on her own for a single second if she could manage eighty-seven banana’s worth of time. As Joyce walked past Emily’s vision she dragged her finger along the girl’s cheek. With Emily behind her, Joyce could now fully turn her attention to the absolute strangeness she was looking at. The hallway light was on. It’d been off when they walked to the nursery, so it had no business being on right now. And if Joyce listened closely, there was something moving out there… Quietly, she looked down on Emily again, somewhat swinging her legs. Cute to watch, but with all the fear-mongering she had caused herself, it made Joyce feel good to know that she stood between Emily and whatever was out in the hall. Slowly, she leaned her head out, first seeing a shuffling shadow, then right after a figure slouched over and working close to the floor… It was a woman, but not a stranger. One Joyce knew awfully well. It was another gradual move as Joyce took painstaking efforts to close the nursery door behind her without a sound. She’d do absolutely anything to keep this unnoticed and that was her exact intent. “Mom,” Joyce spoke in a hushed yet bothered voice. Mary looked up from her spot, busy on her knees while she rubbed a towel around the floor. Right where Emily’s accident had happened… Pip was even sitting on his own towel. Before she could get a single word in Joyce made a simple and commanding gesture to follow her. The woman stood up to follow, but Joyce then reached down for Pip as well. Might as well kill two birds with one stone... The walk down the hall and past the living room was one of great mental exercise. This night had been troublesome enough and now her mom had been added to the mix? What was she even doing up this late? Joyce was ready to split hairs. She was expecting there to be something in the hallway, and it may have been scary, but she wasn’t expecting this kind of scary. Hell, she was wishing to have found a killer instead of her mother. Mary did follow Joyce and the two were now in an illuminated kitchen. “Do you have any idea what you’re doing?” Joyce was doing her best not to sound aggravated, otherwise she’d speak loud enough for Emily to hear. “What do you think you’re doing?” “Well,” she started mechanically, as if her logic were going to save her, “the thunder woke me up...” Even then she was trying to sound justified. Maybe she was to some degree, but it being Mary that got involved, Joyce couldn’t help but classify it as her mother meddling in things that she had no business with! “Yeah? And?” “I heard someone in the hallway moving… I looked and saw something that needed to be cleaned...” Maybe now she was inadvertently realizing her own awkwardness, yet at the same time doubling down on her matronly duties. “I figured you two may have wanted a little extra help.” It took great mental and emotional strength to not flip out. There was so many things wrong with this. The greatest offender being that her own mother had volunteered to clean up her girlfriend’s pee, maybe only second to anything even more embarrassing or incriminating she might know about. But Joyce did not have the time nor energy for this. Taking care of Emily already had her working off of fumes. If she took too long Emily might start to get worried, God forbid if she stepped outside the nursery. Joyce rubbed her eyes. “Listen, you cannot, and I mean cannot,” she could not stress it enough, “let Emily know in any way that you know about what happened tonight.” “I would never tell her I knew!” Mary retorted. “Give me some credit, Joyce. And besides, it was just a small accident; I’d never make her feel bad about that...” “You shouldn’t even know that she did that!” Joyce kept her screams to simply loud whispers. “She already had a tough enough time telling me what happened! That’s our business, so please keep out of it!” “Well...” Really? Even now her mother could be this stubborn? “I just want to say that if you need help, let me know, okay?” She wanted to help, it was in her nature, but this was a private life she shouldn’t be let in on. But of course, the mother in her would always insist on it. Joyce sighed, hopefully one last time for the night. “Please, go back to bed. Pretend this night never happened.” “Alright, alright,” Mary finally relented. “Just make sure to scrub a few more times, okay? I wasn’t completely finished out there.” “Go to bed.” Joyce said in a simple and tired voice. She’d had enough chaos for one night. And while she was in the right area, Joyce opened a side door rarely ventured to in the kitchen, depositing the stuffed mochi into a washing machine. Joyce made sure to watch her mom go back to her room, then waited just a little longer to make sure the door stayed shut, too. The worst part about their encounter is that it probably wasn’t over. Of course she’d be trying to ask Joyce more about it. The most she could hope for was that she only knew about the pee in the hall. “Joyce?” Emily tried to do the impossible of leaning her head back further, but having to arch her back to do so was impossible when a strap had her buckled to the table. “Is that you?” “No, it’s Mommy to you,” she responded with a kiss to the forehead. “Sorry about that,” she unbuckled the strap and helped Emily off the table. “Are you okay?” Emily asked. “You look bothered...” She wouldn’t have been surprised if the look showed on her face, but seeing Emily all cozy and content was plenty sobering enough. Thankfully her momentary annoyance was starting to fade. “It’s nothing, I’m just tired. We’re gonna go back to bed in a few minutes. I just need to throw your pajamas in the washer.” Emily’s hands were starting to look grabby. “...Is it okay if I come with you?” “Yes,” she pecked Emily on the cheek then grabbed her hand. “Let’s be quick, though. I’m ready to go back to sleep, and I definitely know you are too.” The rain had really started to pour, and that was evident by the torrent of water cascading from the living room windows. Thankfully the thunder wasn’t so close now, as it turned into more of a distant grumble. Joyce took the towel and pajamas that were laying on them to the wash with Emily in tow. She knew Emily was there the whole time because of not only the hand-holding, but the tell-tale crinkle as well. It was cute to hear, but a silent worry was praying her mom really did go back to bed. Emily, meanwhile, although dealing with a spacer between her thighs and a slight waddle in her step, felt herself drifting closer to cloud nine. She was practically impenetrable at this point. With Joyce by her side and being strapped into an absorbent diaper, all the threats that had once attacked her were powerless now. She couldn’t help but lean into Joyce with a tired giggle. “Okay, let’s wash our hands real quick.” After all, Emily had been holding the hand Joyce used to take off wet pajamas and wipe a wet bottom. That, and while Joyce didn’t know it, she’d been holding the hand Emily used to cup her crotch… Regardless, it’d all come out in the wash. They made sure to turn off the lights as they left each room, finally shutting themselves off in the bedroom. Emily was given a new shirt, then the last and final step was to sleep. “Feel good?” Joyce stroked her hair, they slipped under the covers. “Yep.” “Feel safe?” Then came another pat on the diaper’s crotch. “Uh-huh,” Emily giggled at that. “Feel loved?” And then, Joyce had pulled Emily close with her arms wrapped around her. “Yes...” It was just like earlier while they slept, only Joyce had Emily’s head fully nuzzled between her head and chest, keeping her body nice and close. Joyce lulled in a quiet whisper. “Goodnight, Emmy...” “Goodnight...” Emily blinked more and more as her eyelids became heavy. She didn’t have any energy left to consider what scary things might be lurking outside the room. Not that they mattered, because right then she was encased in a fortress of love and affection. It was a moan, groan and stretch that got the morning started for Joyce. That, and confusing herself as her breasts seemed to be pushing against something. Looking down, she held back a groggy laugh seeing a black head of hair. Apparently she’d pushed too hard, because now Emily was starting to stir. Joyce whispered with a tinge of amusement, “Did I wake you up?” “No...” Emily managed over a yawn, then squeezed something awfully sensitive with her hand. “H-hey-AH!” Joyce half-shouted with a gasp as it blended into laughter. “I let you use them as a cushion, so don’t squeeze them!” “Was just resting my eyes,” Emily slurrily spoke, still laying there mostly motionless. “Should I let you sleep a little longer? I know you were awake a little longer than I was last night.” Joyce could feel Emily’s arms lock around her torso. “Sleep with me some more.” “Just a few more minutes,” Joyce sufficied, soaking in the moment. “I gotta make everyone breakfast at some point.” Usually Frank and Mary were earlybirds, but Joyce wanted to wager jetlag might throw them off schedule. Especially her mother, considering what she was up to last night… While she snuggled there with Emily, she turned her head back the other way to the windows, seeing the sky was still a dreary gray with a drizzle of water falling from above. Emily was as happy as a clam, relishing in those few moments of uninterrupted peace. She shuffled her legs a little, hearing the slight crinkle from what she wore beneath. Funnily enough, she didn’t seem to mind it so much right now. “Hm?” The sound came off as curious to Joyce, who did interrupt that uninterruptible moment through the squeeze of Emily’s padded crotch. While it was Emily’s sensitive spot that was being squeezed, she didn’t react as outwardly as Joyce did. She was still smiling, though her face was a redder shade of skin. “When did you wet last night?” The front had felt fuller and the dampened noise itself sparked her intuition. “I woke up again last night and I had to go...” And why waste a perfectly un-used diaper? Had she not fulfilled its exact purpose? “It wasn’t easy to pee laying on my side like this, you know...I was afraid I’d leak...” With the way it’d flowed around her body, she really was afraid of that, hence why she had to pace her wetting last night, letting it out bit by bit, giving the diaper a chance to keep up with her stream. “Well, I’m glad you didn’t,” Joyce said while smelling Emily’s conditioned hair. “A baby that leaks two times in a single night is too much work for me…” Emily’s voice stuttered over caution and gullibility. “R-really?” “Of course not,” Joyce answered with a kiss. “Though, by that point if you hadn’t been afraid like last night, you definitely would have been sleeping in your crib. At least there the mattress is protected.” “You put a cover on the mattress?” “Of course I did. I like to think I can diaper you pretty well, but there’s no telling what that sneaky bladder of yours might be up to...” There was a lot of positive things to be said about Emily’s diaper habits; endless words of praise that Joyce, her doting Mommy could have used, but this didn’t feel entirely like the time for it… After all, last night and this morning were meant to be more of a pick-me-up than another session for the two. Session. The corners of Joyce’s mouth sunk a little. In spite of trying to limit herself, she still didn’t like to consider this only momentary... Emily snickered, then felt herself drifting onto a more somber note. “So once we get out of bed, is it back to normal?” “I hope you meant to say ‘abnormal’,” Joyce corrected. “Isn’t it fair to say us switching on and off has been more of the norm lately?” “True...” Emily mused. “Just a little longer. But you’ve been enjoying yourself with them here, right? Has it been fun meeting them?” “Yeah, it has. I like your parents. I’m glad they like me.” “That makes me happy too.” “What are we gonna do with the diaper though? What if they’re awake?” Opening the nursery at night was already an unexpected occurrence. Opening it during the day really was playing with fire. “That’ll be fine. We can just use the trash bin in this bathroom,” in reference to the one connected to their room. The sound of it made Emily furrow her brows, complaining, “I still can’t believe I forgot about the bathroom in here… None of this would have happened if I knew...” “If you had the chance to do it over would you have preferred that?” It was almost an outright ‘yes’, though as Emily laid there, laying all cozy next to Joyce and in a diaper, she was sort of on the fence. “I’m not sure,” she concluded. After all, both outcomes had their own unique set of benefits, only the route Emily sent herself down held many more daunting obstacles… Joyce, however, seeing more angles than just Emily’s, may have been silently in favor of Emily finding the toilet in the room… Not that she minded getting up for Emily and sorting her out, but what she did mind was a third member being part of last night’s ‘festivities’. Hopefully her mom really did forget about last night. “Well, all we can do now is play where it lies,” Joyce said out loud, meaning both to herself and Emily, only on different levels of truthfulness. “But anyways, your few minutes are up, missy. Time to go play grown-up.” “Bleah,” came Emily’s very not grown-up response. Joyce merely smirked as she wrenched herself from Emily’s arms and got out of bed. It was always a little game in itself to see how much Emily could relinquish her adult-self each and every time they got into their roles like this. She couldn’t help but think back to that sock analogy she imagined nearly forever ago, seeing it stretch further and further with each go… “Alrighty, let’s inspect the damages...” Joyce cooed as she dragged Emily by the feet to the edge of the bed. “...I only wet it a little...” Emily didn’t like the sound of ‘damages’, because then she really did sound like she could do a number to her diaper… There was that refreshing sound, the tearing of adhesives and even Joyce felt herself getting sentimental. The change wasn’t even over and she was already missing this. Then came the mixed smell of powder and pee; sort of like water and oil in the way that one was constantly trying to trump the other. There was no harmony in the scents, though they all led back to the same feelings. Feelings for a mother like Joyce. “Little, huh?” Joyce spoke with personal amusement as she looked inside the diaper with a smile. Then there came a small detail she forgot to consider. Looking over at the bathroom then back to mid-diaper change Emily, she looked guilty, saying “I think I was so tired last night I didn’t think to bring any baby wipes back from your nursery...” “Then, what does that mean?” Emily hadn’t considered the thought either, though, Joyce - Mommy, rather, would have suggested she needn’t bother thinking about cleanup to begin with. After all, her smile glowed a little, thinking back to how it fell right outside her responsibilities. Moments like this were starting to give her such a warm and fuzzy feeling. Still, thinking on a much more adult note, she didn’t want to smell like pee… That mean old thought was plenty sobering enough to snap her out of her trance. “Nothing to you,” Joyce ‘booped’ her on the nose with a finger. “Mommy, just likes to ramble, that’s all. That, and you might prefer how wipes feel over a washcloth...” She left Emily some time to stew over the aimless chatter while she left for the bathroom. Emily watched the bathroom from her position, watching part of Joyce’s figure reflected in the mirror she could see through the door frame. Then, briefly taking stock in her own situation, Emily suddenly considered her position right then. Waiting for Mommy to finish getting what she needed to finish a change, specifically laying still with an un-taped and used diaper sitting between her legs. “Welcome back,” Emily greeted with a giggle, laughing for no real reason other than being silly. She bounced her hands off the bed like foam drumsticks against a floor of rubber. Being a world of luxury, the mattress wasn’t as ordinary as spring-made. “You have gone through so many towels in the past 24 hours, it’s unbelievable!” And to boot, in one hand was her washcloth and the other - wait for it, another towel. Joyce maneuvered the towel underneath Emily, between her diaper and the bed, making sure she had some insurance in case if the washcloth got too drippy. Used to the idea of wipes, Emily was bracing herself for the worst; an ice-cold encounter with the wipe-meister, but not this time. Instead, she was visited by his much more mellow cousin known as the warm washcloth, being equally as effective but so much more wonderful to the touch! “I like it more when you use this instead of wipes,” Emily declared her opinion as if it were a God-given fact. “I think we should vote to use these instead of wipes from now on,” without letting a second go by, up went Emily’s hand, stretching for the ceiling. “All in favor for washcloths say ‘I’. ‘I’!” she answered herself. “Okay! Motion ca--” “--Not carried,” Joyce butt her voice in and deftly pressed Emily’s voting hand down, all the while still wiping her down. The crude abruptness of it had her charge giggling all over. Never underestimate comedic and tactful timing. “Mommy’s vote is worth at least three times yours, and my vote is that wipes are much better for your bottom.” And cleanup. Have a heart, Emmy? “But wipes are so cold!” Emily whined, practically shivering from the phantom pain right then. “They might be a little chilly, but it’s better than diaper rash,” Joyce explained, pulling the diaper out from beneath her. “Besides, I know my brave little girl can handle a few measly wet wipes, right?” As if to sweeten the pot, Joyce paused to kiss her on the forehead. Brave. The exact thing Emily hadn’t been feeling all night last night, yet when she heard it from Joyce, even under lighthearted circumstances, she still wanted to believe that even something as small as handling the finer parts of a diaper change spoke positively about her character… After all, if Joyce said it, why would Emily have to disagree? “Maybe I can...” Emily spoke with a loose resolve as she turned her head to the side. A pat to her thigh brought back her attention though, signaling the change was over. “See? I knew you were brave!” Her voice rang with such praise and enthusiasm, how couldn’t Emily feel such pride? “And now you’re gonna prove that you’re just as brave when you’re a big girl. Ready to get the day started?” She held out her hands, ready to whisk Emily back off to adulthood. She loved the chauffeur, but quite honestly felt herself dreading the destination… “I don’t want to. I wanna keep cuddling.” She crossed her arms with that one. “Come on, sweetie, just a little longer? Do it for me?” Ugh, Joyce knew her too well. Whether it was for Mommy or Joyce, there was always such a wonderfully emotional incentive involved if she moved along with things. Sometimes it could be quite stressful, thinking on it, but by the end, Emily could always say she was happy. With a huff and a puff she dropped her hands into Joyce’s, being pulled upright and onto her feet. Looking down at herself, it almost struck as an afterthought that the only thing she was wearing was a shirt. Joyce was balling the used diaper up. “I’ll take care of this then head out to the kitchen. Wanna dress up pretty for me before you come out?” Emily swung her arms as she turned on her waist. It really was becoming easier to let herself go… “I want you to pick for me,” and to solidify her point, off came her shirt. Had it been any other day under any other circumstances, Joyce would have been jumping for joy, hearing Emily wanted to be led along and have her decisions be made for her, like an absolute princess. But it wasn’t that other day and it wasn’t those other circumstances. Was she being punished? For yesterday? Now Emily was the one asking to be babied, and Joyce wanted more than anything to enable her, but… Joyce took she and her bottled up emotions over to Emily, rubbing noses. “I want you to choose today, okay?” What she did do though is slip a hand behind Emily’s back, unhooking her bra. “I’ll get you started, but I need you to do this yourself today, alright?” Emily looked nothing short of puzzled when Joyce stopped there, which was quite a surprise. She knew they had to slow their roll for today, but...did Joyce really just say ‘no’ to babying her? It wasn’t so much offense that Emily took, rather the shock. Of course, a somewhat bitter aftertaste was actually having to be a grown-up. Weird, thinking that somehow bothered her… “Oh, uhm, alright...” Emily gave a weak laugh as she rubbed her head. It felt like she’d just come at Joyce on a totally different wavelength, hence why she was feeling strangely awkward right now. The shift in her tone was obvious to Joyce, and it made her feel terrible. Just like that, she’d crushed the blooming feelings of infancy within Emily. All there was were now two adults standing strangely in a room. Only a little longer. Just one more day… Joyce tried to tell herself that, but doing what she’d just done...it felt like betrayal. Encouraging Emily to let out those feelings and suddenly force them back in? She was going to be sick if she thought about it anymore. “It’s only for today,” Joyce spoke with heavy resolve, holding Emily’s hands. “There’s nothing I want more right now than to spoil you like this, but I don’t want to baby you by accident in front of my parents.” Emily seemed to have an idea of switching her mental gears, but that was something Joyce wasn’t so great at. “I’m not so flexible like you are, so I can’t be getting any ideas. Do you understand what I mean?” “I...” Emily started, but nodded her head. “Should I not have worn a diaper last night? For your sake?” For their sake, Joyce would argue, considering her mother, but Joyce wasn’t going to answer in a way that made little sense to Emily. “No, I’m glad that you did,” she said with an honest smile. “I want you to find comfort in things like that. You’ve done absolutely nothing wrong. I won’t ever ask you to hide those feelings, but until my parents are gone and we’ve clarified some things between us, can we just be girlfriends?” “Of course, that’s fine,” Emily answered with a hug, albeit naked while doing so. “But, in other words,” Emily cocked a cheeky grin, lowering herself to look up into Joyce, “are you saying I’m just too good at being your babygirl? Huh?” Joyce took a small breath, watching the devious little thing play to all her strong-suits. “Yes, that’s exactly what I’m saying,” and it was the absolute truth. Even now she was doing ‘it’, making herself seem so small and vulnerable; a ball of energy that needed someone to handle it. “Now, please get dressed before I put you in another diaper!” She spun the girl around then with both hands pushed her by the bottom towards the bed. Joyce tossed the old one away and left Emily to her devices. Now she had to go to the kitchen and get started on breakfast. It wasn’t the crack of dawn, though it was still somewhat early. She was trying to think of what to make, suddenly thinking bacon thanks to the sizzling noise from the kitchen as well as the wafting scent of...bacon? “Joyce! So glad you could join us for breakfast!” Frank welcomed her into the kitchen as she slowly walked herself in. Mary was there as well, enjoying a cup of coffee as she fiddled with the remote to the kitchen monitor. “D-dad? Mom? What are you two doing up?” Apparently the jetlag didn’t bother them? “Well, if I didn’t make breakfast, then who would?” Frank chatted while he worked with the pan - two, actually, one being the bacon she smelled thirty feet ago, and the other a freshly cooked pancake. “Now come on, don’t be a stranger, sit!” Frank beckoned to her like she was a guest in her own home. Calmly, Joyce took the remote from her mom and pressed the power button she’d been looking for, bringing the screen to life. “I was going to make us all breakfast, you know,” Joyce stood back up, figuring the least she could do was at least assist her dad. “I figured you guys might sleep in at least a little...” “And miss the early bird lifestyle? Wouldn’t dream of it!” Frank laughed in his deep voice, swapping a pancake from the pan and onto the growing stack he had set on a plate. “Think you could pour some of that batter to get the next one started?” He motioned to the bowl he already had filled with batter. “Mhm. Did you plan on using fruit as well? We have bananas.” Thanks to a little certain monkey… “If you get the chance that’d work for a topper, yeah,” Frank then added to the stack of bacon. “You’re going to need more chocolate chips after this, by the way.” “Thanks for the heads up,” otherwise she’d have to deal with a disappointed little girl when pancakes came around again… Snapping out of it, Joyce went back to work. The pair fell into a rhythm and Joyce worked diligently as the sous-chef, feeling the years of practice under her father come back to her. “Oh, Joyce?” her mom called from the table. “Yeah?” “I noticed you had a couple things in the wash so I moved them over to the dryer for you.” She nearly dropped the plate of pancakes. “...Thanks.” Her tone came as quite reserved. Mary didn’t give so much of a reaction either, seeming defensive, almost. Frank had his back turned the whole time, working away. Though, that didn’t stop him from asking when a distressed-looking Joyce came back. “What happened this time?” “It’s nothing.” Her dad was a great guy; easygoing and understanding, but privacy mandated she didn’t rope anyone else into this. She was hoping this would all blow over by morning, yet her mom seemed to never stop being so invasive… “Mornin’” Emily stretched her way into the kitchen, a lovely contrast to the woman Joyce was bothered by. “Mornin’, Emms,” Frank said back in just as casual of a voice. “Sleep well?” “Uhm, yeah...not so bad.” If only he knew. “But I’m surprised you guys are up. Are you not tired at all?” “Whelp, Mary and I sort of wake up at around the same time,” he brought the plate of bacon over to the table, sitting down. “Jetlag doesn’t get to us so much anymore.” “Well, that’s good,” Emily already had a plate of food; pancakes topped with sliced banana and bacon. It looked divine. She couldn’t speak too much on the whole “jetlag” thing, as she didn’t fly very often. Though, thinking on the trip from California to here, maybe it did leave her feeling a bit winded… Back to the divine pancakes, the taste did quite live up to their name. “Mmm! These are really good!” Emily’s face lit up twice over, totally and utterly enthralled by the chef’s handiwork. “Of course they are!” Frank laughed wit a hearty boom, “I made them!” Then he leaned over to Joyce in a loud whisper, “Now’s your chance, hon! Propose while she’s chewing!” Joyce, who was in the middle of chewing coughed, almost choking on her food. Her cheeks started to turn a little red. Emily at the same time looked a bit flustered, only she was choking down a laugh rather than embarrassment. “D-dad!” Joyce finally managed after swallowing her food. “What? Too soon?” “It’s a mystery how Hannah survived around you...” Mary passively chided as she ate a strip of bacon. Emily stumbled past a few giggles before saying, “Definitely too soon,” she paused to wipe her mouth. “We’re gonna need pancakes at least twice a week before I can consider anything like marriage.” The magic M-word had Joyce looking uncomfortable again, though Frank found it just as funny as his own remark. “Well, it ain’t gonna be easy, but I suppose making my daughter happy is worth it. Joyce, I’m gonna need a lot more eggs,” he looked at his blushing daughter with a cheshire grin. As the saying goes, Joyce couldn’t take the heat. “Alright, I think I ate enough,” she declared, standing up with her plate. “I’m sorry, honey,” Frank apologized still with a few lingers of laugh, “I was just having a little fun.” “It’s fine,” Joyce smiled back. “I just remembered a few extra things I needed to do for laundry anyways. You guys enjoy the rest of yours though.” “Oh, I can help with that,” Mary volunteered, standing up herself. “It’s fine, you don’t have to,” she insisted, hoping her mom would sit back down. “Nonsense. Laundry goes faster in pairs, anyways.” “Well...” could she really say ? “Alright, if you insist...” On her way out of the kitchen, Joyce did give Emily’s shoulder a fleeting squeeze. “Don’t worry, she’s safe with me!” Frank called as they left. “~If you teach her one more idiom, it’s your head!” Seriously, one dad was enough. Thank goodness her mom didn’t rub off on people like that. As if to call her bluff, Frank pulled as his head, trying to detach it from his neck. He looked at Emily with a smug look. “Still attached for me!” They got to enjoy the sound of Emily’s laughs as they walked away. Walking down the hall, Mary casually asked, “Have you scrubbed something on the floor yet? It’ll make sure the floor doesn’t smell.” Wide-eyed, Joyce momentarily stopped to look at her mom. Did she just…? “What?” Mary looked a little surprised as well, “You didn’t know it would?” Joyce kept walking. This was why she didn’t want her mom helping. She knew. She knew this would happen the second they were alone together. Even when she said she’d do something, five seconds later when your back was turned she’d be back to doing the same exact thing you told her not to! They walked into the bedroom, though Joyce waited near the door so she could close it once her mom walked in. “Joyce? Is everything alright?” “No, it isn’t.” This needed to stop. Now. “Mom, I love you, but you really need to mind your own business.” She was hoping her point had been made last night, but apparently not. “About what? I was just suggesting that you clean the floor...” “You know about what!” Did she really have to act so ignorant? She knew exactly what she was poking at! “Are you going to tell me you suggested that I clean my floor for no reason whatsoever? Just because it came to mind?” She was just about ready to tap her foot, already setting her hands on her hips. “Well...we both have an idea why...” “This is what I mean, Mom!” Joyce frustratingly cried. “It’s one thing if you’re going to be a mom to me when I was a kid, but I can’t have you trying to mother Emily too, not when she’s her own person!” “Joyce, I’m a mother. I can’t help it if I act like one, even to your girlfriend.” “Yes, you can,” Joyce retorted plainly, hoping the disbelief in her mother’s defense might come of her face. “Joyce, I’m not going to judge Emily for wetting the be--” “She doesn’t wet the bed!” It was all secondhand annoyance and embarrassment. She was slowly watching her mom fall into her own delusions about Emily and she was powerless to stop it. “Well, nighttime accidents, then,” Mary corrected herself. “She...she doesn’t do that either,” Joyce fired back. It was still the morning and she was already feeling so drained. “She doesn’t do any of that.” “But what about at the zoo? When she had to run to the bathroom? You two were gone an awful while… Did something happen?” The look on Joyce’s face was incredulous. She could remember the conversation with her mom, implying something else might have happened. It was a trap. Did she lie about Emily needing the bathroom and possibly having an accident, only making her mom think worse of Emily’s bladder habits, or admit what actually happened and talk about their relationship strain? “You don’t have any right to ask about that,” Joyce chose for neither, dodging it completely. “I’m just a concerned mother, that’s all Joyce. I like to be aware of what happens around me.” A control freak sounded like a better description, but she wasn’t having this conversation to sour their relationship. “I really don’t want to be talking about this with you. I would really prefer you didn’t talk about it either. I don’t want you to mention it, think about it, or do anything even related to it!” “I just want to make sure it’s being handled properly, okay? Even if you’re an adult, I still worry about you kids, and by extension your partners, too.” And that was her card; the ‘I’m concerned for you’ one. She probably meant it, but it was such a bitter pill to swallow when that familial awkwardness encroached on newcomers into the family. They shouldn’t have to deal with such an oppressive woman. “You can worry about me, but not Emily. That’s between her and me. Can’t you understand that she doesn’t want anyone to know about it? I don’t want anyone to know about it!” “Joyce, I’m not going to tell anyone about it. Remember when you used to wet the bed? I never told anyone about that--” “And stop including yourself!” Now Joyce was looking aggravated. Her mom could be annoying, but she’d never argued with her mother over something like this. The difference now was that it wasn’t Joyce being attacked, but her partner. She’d be damned if anyone tried to bring harm to her. “Does she wear protection?” “D-does she wear…?” Joyce in pure disbelief stared at her mother. Was she not listening, or did she just decide to reach her conclusions on her own? “N-no! She doesn’t because she doesn’t need any! There’s nothing to protect herself from!” “So this doesn’t happen often?” “Yes!” Finally, progress! Wait, ‘often’ ? “Wait - no! Not often because not at all!” “Do you know why it happened last night then? Does she get stressed often?” “No, it’s becau-” Joyce stopped herself, so excited to end the conversation that she nearly played right into her mom’s hands. “No. No, we’re not having this conversation. We’re done talking. You’re done talking.” Mary was quiet and Joyce was a little too relieved to embrace the silence. “...All I want to do is help, sweetie.” And this was the furthest thing from help. She always struggled to fathom why her mom wanted to know things, to be in control. In the times people did need her, she went above and beyond; she thrived. But in the times that you didn’t, she could become the most overbearing thing in the world. At the end of the day, she was Joyce’s mom, so there was always going to be a soft spot for her, but Joyce needed her butt out… Even when she didn’t want to tell her mom things, inadvertently she always did, and when it wasn’t her secret to tell that made it so much worse. It was a joint secret. A secret Emily committed and a secret Emily confided in Joyce with respect to. She never got to walk away from her mom unscathed, all because she wanted to know things. Why did she have to be so difficult? “Mom, please, you’ve done enough. You can help me with this stuff, but after that can we please forget about it? You’re my mom, I get that, but I’m allowed to have personal matters, and so is Emily.” “Joyce, honey… I don’t mean to invade your privacy. I just want to help...” “Please, can we just go back to cleaning up? I’ll let you do that, but I don’t want to talk about this anymore. I...” should she even be saying this? Maybe that was the trick though, give a little and get a little. “Last night, Emily woke me up, in tears and…” please, please let this gamble be worth it, “wet pajamas. She was scared to even tell me about what happened, but she did because she knows she can trust me. I know you can be trusted, mom, but it’s not my choice to tell you Emily’s secret.” Mary stood from the bed and walked over to Joyce, hugging her. “Thank you for telling me. I promise I won’t talk to Emily about it. As long as I know that you and Emily are okay, that’s more than enough for me. So in exchange, can you let me show you a few tricks?” There was a strange feeling welling up inside of Joyce. One she’d never felt with her mother. It was a good feeling, as if she’d just climbed a mountain with her bare hands and endured every struggle and strife that’d come tumbling her way. Was this...victory? Had she finally won over her mom? She was practically jumping for joy, and saw it not only as a win for herself, but Emily too. Now they could put this past themselves. “What tricks?” “A few ways to clean up after...erm, accidents.” Again, back to touchy subject-matter, but Joyce reminded herself of best intentions. “Now I’m not asking this to be nosey, but did any get on the carpet? In here?” “...A little, I think...” “That’s okay. I can show you the best way to clean the carpet so nothing stains or smells. I remember when your brother John was younger - oh, poor thing… It was a little rough getting him past the potty training stage...” “Mom? Back on topic, please?” “Sorry about that. I tend to reminisce a little… Anyways, you have a bathroom in here, right? Do you have any soap in there? We can start with that.” “Uh, are you positive it’s going to be okay?” Joyce sounded a bit weird. “I don’t want to sound, well, silly, but is it going to leave a mark on the carpet?” She hated to speak like that. It made her sound stupidly rich, mainly because the carpets were too. This material wasn’t exactly cheap… It wasn’t Emily’s fault she dripped on it, but now all Joyce could hope for was proper cleanup. And of course, keeping it all discreet was top priority. “Our carpets at home were spotless, so yours should be fine too. What, think you’re too rich for home remedies?” She laughed off Joyce’s silence before she could answer back. “Let me go check your bathroom.” Mary disappeared in the bathroom, and while Joyce walked over to the side of the bed, tracing her eyes across the floor, the door to the hall opened. “Oh, Emily, did you finish eating already?” “Yeah, I just finished. I kinda got some syrup on my shirt though...” she said in a mulling voice, looking down at the tiny splotch. “I figured I should change my shirt. Where’s your mom?” “Oh, she’s right…” her voice faded to silence as she looked at the bathroom and Emily stared silently in the same direction too. Mary was standing right there, only she was carrying something with her. In her hand, firmly gripped around the stretchy waistline of it, leading into the soggy, padded and childishly patterned crotch and waist hung a wet and used diaper, sized perfectly for one of the three women in the room. A wave of heat washed over Emily, and Joyce’s heart just about nearly stopped. Game over.

??I'm sorry for taking so long! Foreshadowing! This won't be the last we see of Michael and Jackie, and we have yet to see the first of their wife/mother... Another event that shall later unfold! As for the abdl forum, no I'm still posting there (I just forgot and decided to do a double upload come time for the next chapter...my bad.) Thank you for reading and commenting! Awesome to hear you liked it! Lol, when I can't fit the diaper content in I want to try and at least fit in some of the cute/emotional stuff. Thank you so much for continuing to read and give your two cents! It means the world to me! 24 - All is Well? “Told...you...” It was a battle won, but at quite an exhausting cost. Even still, there was a sense of victory running through her fingertips that burned just a little stronger than her repeated panting. “You’re not wrong there,” Joyce gave her hand a bit of a squeeze, and although she was taking a few breaths herself, she wasn’t nearly as winded as the shorter girl. Both were probably thankful to be walking again, but to what degree is where they differed. The question whether Joyce allowed herself to be caught was...neither here nor there. Needless to say, it’s always fun to root for your favorite team. While the hold of a responsible partner kept her tethered, Emily took the time to shift her gaze from side to side.. “Are we even more lost, now?” Emily wouldn’t have seen it, but Joyce was keeping a confident look on her face. “Funnily enough, I think I have a pretty good idea of where we are...” All it took were a few distinct landmarks to figure out where they were.. “They shouldn’t be much further ahead. And also, I’m sure they won’t,” she felt a sudden need to cushion her assurances, “but I’ll make sure they don’t try to ask you about anything...” Emily had almost forgotten her fabricated excuse; the bathroom. God, they’d already taken so long, they might just think she didn’t make it… Anyway, whatever going to the bathroom might entail, it didn’t reasonably cover up 40 minutes of disappearance… “Joyce?” “What’s up?” “I...I think I wanna go back to letting go, today.” She didn’t come to a full-on stop, but she slowed her pace to get a better look at Emily. “Let go...how?” Her last word came with a bit more uncertainty. It wasn’t a total tone of confusion, but rather confirmation. “Like...like how we talked about it in the car.” She took a quiet breath as she collected her thoughts. “Emily, looking back on it, I think what I said was a poor choice of words.” The rhythm of her sandal wedges hitting the ground picked up a bit as her face appeared directly by Joyce’s side. “What do you mean?” “Because it sounded like I was telling you to flip a switch, or, loosen a valve to let a little part of your other self out...” “I mean, it sorta made sense...” Emily awkwardly rubbed her other arm. “Maybe, but I don’t think it’s so appropriate to say right now. You were so out of it at that point, I guess I was trying to suggest anything that might put you in a better mindset. Knowing what I do now, I shouldn’t have forced something like that on you, or given you the idea.” She looked remorsefully to Emily. “As you can see, I’m not so good at flipping switches...” Emily’s lips murmured, trying to tease the right words out of herself. “So, then let’s just stop using switches?” The metaphor was one layer too deep, which is why is somewhat went over Joyce’s head. “Uh, what do you mean?” “Didn’t you say it? It’s hard for you to try and be someone, then force yourself to be something else entirely. So…” there was about to be a dreadful amount of hypocrisy, hence the pause, “...maybe we should stop trying to be two different people. I guess turning valves is sort of a good way to think about it...” her well of wisdom was finally starting to turn up dry. “I don’t know… It sounded better in my head, I guess… Never mind.” How the tables have turned. Just after they’d hopped out of the pan, were they really looking to go into the fire? “...Maybe that’s not a bad way to look at things. But are you sure?” Joyce’s voice hadn’t seemed to find its confidence yet. “That doesn’t sound too different from how I’ve been acting...” Truthfully, she never really felt like she was playing two different roles. Day-in and day-out, it was either being a caretaker, or otherwise suppressing a significant part of herself. It felt like cheating to forcibly change the rules to a field that suited herself. Why should Emily incessantly need to adapt? “I was sort of thinking that...” Slowly she leaned into Joyce’s side, just enough to feel her touch. “I thought it might be easier for you this way…” Another squeeze. “Would it?” The only reply Emily got was a kiss on the cheek, feeling awfully warm and fuzzy, for some reason… “This way not everything has to be totally off-limits...you know?” Emily was clearly on a streak, and a silly part of her cheered to keep it going. “In a way, I don’t think things will change so much either, but at least now we both know how to keep the other in check.” Joyce merely smirked at her. “Are you trying to get another kiss?” Emily balled her fists, skimming them across her dress awkwardly. “N-no...” “Oh...” Joyce said almost disappointingly. “And to think I had another one ready, too...” The cat hungrily eyed the dangling fish, as Emily wordlessly stared at her. The glimmer in her eyes was obvious, as Joyce laughed right before giving her another peck on the lips. “But, if we stop using ‘switches,’ does that mean we’re just Joyce and Emily, then?” It felt weird, saying her own name in first person. Also, given it was Emily’s idea, it was a little humorous how she was asking Joyce for answers. Though, whatever it was that Emily said, it had Joyce looking at her almost incredulously. “Heaven’s no!” she scoffed. Emily was a bit taken aback. “Just when I get you to start calling me Mommy, you think you can weasel out so easily?” “Joyce!” Emily silently warned, seeming incredibly self-conscious. “What if people hear you? And wait, what? Didn’t you say I could call you whatever when we’re...like that?” “I changed my mind,” she spoke with an exaggerated puff from her chest and an impatient ‘hmmf.’ “Now you only get to call me Mommy in our alone time.” This was likely a problem worthy of Emily’s full attention, but she spent the better part of hers checking for onlookers. “F-fine! Just stop saying it out loud! Please!” Joyce wasn’t budging though, still keeping just as stubborn. “Promise me you’ll keep calling me that, then.” “Okay! Okay! I promise! I didn’t…” her panicked flare was quickly replaced with an awkward shuffle. “It’s not like I wanted to stop, either...” she grew quiet as she pouted, looking away. “Is that better?” “Yes, it is...” she tried to hide her smirk, concocting her next plan of action. “But...it’s not good enough.” Dumbfounded, Emily desperately searched for a motive; a clue hiding in Joyce’s eyes. “Is-is this payback for what I said earlier?” “No, it’s punishment for running off.” Joyce waited a second to see her reaction, and was thankful she didn’t seem too bothered by it… The moment still felt lighthearted, and she knew to strike while the iron was hot. “Which is why...” she pretended to think; consulting her imaginary chalkboard of devious punishments and consequences. “Kiss me.” “Kiss you? That’s it?” The regret came immediately after. It was as if Emily were asking for the consequences to be worse, and she only realized that just now. “No--I mean, okay, a kiss, right?” Joyce couldn’t hide her Cheshire grin. “Good point, that does seem a little too easy, doesn’t it? “ She tapped her chin, pondering the depths of her own mischief. “Then...for every second you were gone! I want that in kisses.” “Wh-what? But...that’s...” She paused to think, actually trying to tackle the insurmountable math that it’d take to figure that out. Though, quickly abandoning that. “That’s a lot of kisses!” “Yes, it is.” Finally, the demoness had flashed her true intentions. Trapped in her clutches, Emily had no choice but to pay the piper… Truthfully, she was trying not to giggle herself. “Can...” trying not to laugh, she tried her hardest to play the damsel in distress. “Can I pay it in…*pfff*...in installments?” “Installments?” Joyce couldn’t keep up the act, as she started laughing. “I guess that’s the only sensible way, huh? Okay, though I’m sorry to say that interest rates are awfully high...” Emily gulped. “How high?” “Twenty.” “Twenty a week?!” It was a lot...but at least she could manage… Instead of a simple response, Joyce looked sympathetic instead. “A week? Oh, honey...” She leaned in close for a teasing whisper. “Twenty a day.” Emily’s imaginary hopes were shattered. Like that, a simple loan of a mere few thousand kisses had just been tacked on with a heavy catch. How could she afford something like that? All of her emotionally financial dreams had now become dust in the wind. A leisurely stroll down Snuggle Street? No free love left to pay the toll. Maybe a cushy break at the Cuddle Cafe? And pay with what credit? Maybe at least enjoy herself in the Frolicking Fields? Oh, right. Not when the Bank of JS had seized all of her love and assets. She herself had become an asset, and was now sitting in the purse strings of her owner. “Feel free to pay at your own pace,” Joyce chuckled, continuing the act of the big bad banker. “Just keep in mind until your balance is cleared, though,” she already gave the flustered, yet excited Emily another kiss on the lips. “Those lips belong to me, and me alone!” Emily winced, looking at her with quite the troubled look, whilst Joyce reigned with her oppressive rule. Yet, all it took was another spurt from Emily’s mouth, and the moment was shattered and the pair were both equally laughing just as hard. “What even was that?” “I don’t know, you’re the one who said one kiss wasn’t enough!” “You’re the one giving out punishments!” Joyce wiped a happy tear from her eye. “...I’m glad we’re not fighting anymore.” “Me too.” “Well jeez! There you two are!” The voice was loud enough to not only hear, but break their mutual gaze from each other and draw to the person in question. “Hey mom,” Joyce giggled as best as she could, trying to play off what was surely to follow. “Sorry, we got a little sidetracked...” Mary was already on her feet, clearly waiting for them, meanwhile Frank politely waved, still content with his seat on the bench. “You know, when you ran after Emily, I figured you were trying to make sure she didn’t get lost on her way back from the bathroom? Maybe we should keep you both on a leash...” Joyce and Emily seemed equally as awkward, trying to situate themselves on a blurry line set between guilt and awkwardness. “Hon, can’t you see?” Frank chuckled from behind, and Mary turned to him, though her body language suggested that she wasn’t going to appreciate what he had to say. “Remember when we said they could have some alone time, if they wanted? I think this was their way of...you know…?” “No! That was not it!” Strangely enough, it came from both Joyce and Emily in unison. They even gave each other a weird look for a second. “S-sorry!” Emily was faster, suddenly blurting. Everyone looked at her. “I...after I used the uhm, bathroom,” her face was starting to feel warm. “I...I saw the petting zoo, and I might have gone it for a few minutes...” The way she acted so embarrassed was honestly impressive to Joyce. That is, if only she knew the emotions weren’t fabricated... What came as an unfortunate afterthought though was using up the Petting Zoo as an excuse. So much for going there, now. “Joyce kept trying to get me to leave, but I wanted to keep petting them… So please don’t be mad at her.” At first, all Emily could hear were passing crowds and the distant screeches of monkeys, but soon enough came a pair of laughter. Was it something she said? Frank was the first to speak. “Emily, don’t worry about it, trust me. My wife tends to be a little impatient, at times..” After giving her husband an offended look, she looked to Emily with a much warmer expression. “Frank is right, at least somewhat, Emily. I’m not mad at you two,” she chuckled. “Did I seem that intimidating? I’m sorry. And we did both figure you two might’ve taken some personal time, and I guess you sort of did...” she chuckled, leaving Emily and Joyce in an awkward spot. “Now I know it’s been a rocky start,” with a small groan, Frank pushed himself onto his feet and off the bench. “But what do ya guys say we start seeing some more animals? Though, I gotta say,” he started thickening his voice into that of a poor Australian accent. “This wild bench here is mighty docile, ain’t it?” He looked at all three women, fishing for approving glances. Mary stayed blank-faced, Joyce sort of grinned, but Emily was covering her mouth, leaking with giggles. “Alright, Frank Irwin, let’s get a move on,” Mary ushered with a creased look, but quickly loosened up. “What’s the nearest spot from here?” “I think it’s the bear exhibit right down that path...” Frank kept looking from the map to the real-life road. “What do you say we give it a try?” Bears weren’t exactly high on Emily’s list of wonderful things to see, but she did ask for this, after all. Not to mention, it would be kind of interesting to see… Leaving Joyce and Mary behind, one foot after the other, she increased her pace a little to catch up with Frank. “Hey Frank?” Emily asked. “Hey Emily?” The simple return of her own words was unexpected, which is why she giggled for a second, though tried to regain her composure. “How much did you teach Joyce how to cook?” “How much?” He blew some air from his mouth, staring a bit into the sky, where he kept all his thoughts. “Well, at least a decade’s worth, I suppose?” Joyce had said it herself, but to have it be corroborated by the master himself really set things in crippling stone. How could Emily ever hope to compare to her? “Why?” Frank leaned in, sounding a little panicked. “Don’t tell me she’s gotten rusty, has she?” “What? N-no! She’s really good at cooking! Really...” Frank laughed with his booming voice, tussling Emily’s hair. It’s probably not the affection she would have liked, but she still appreciated the thought. “She may not be as good as me, but I do have confidence in her skills. Has she shown you anything in the kitchen yet?” “Well, sort of,” she could remember it like it was last night. Probably because it was. “Last night we were making stir fry together and she was showing me how she chopped. But like, her hands were like lightning! If I blinked it probably would have been over!” Her genuine fascination got a bit carried away, as Frank started laughing again. “Joyce did pick up chopping a bit quick. Handling a knife in general, I suppose. Are you interested in cooking, Emily?” “Um, sort of, I guess you could say...” “Or is it that you’re interested in Joyce?” His bold question left Emily flustered, trying to give a suitable answer, though embarrassing herself even further. “Relax, I thought that might be it anyways.” “But I still think cooking is really cool!” Quickly, she tried to save face and Frank’s feelings.. “Emily, it’s alright to have other things on your mind” He shortly glanced over his shoulder. “For example, look at my wife,” Emily turned her head to Mary, who was engrossed in her own conversation with Joyce. “Not a single cooking bone in her body! Well, when I first met her. I at least had to teach her the basics...” “She can’t cook?” Suddenly, Emily felt like she’d found herself a brother in arms. “No, I wouldn’t say that. She definitely can, but she doesn’t like it nearly as much as I do. She puts on airs when you guys are around, but she does try to take an interest in the things I like, at least for a little bit. So to see something similar in you...I think that’s a good thing.” Emily tried not to let the compliments get to her head, which is why to keep them at bay she stuffed out another question. “Hey Frank, do you plan on cooking at some point while you guys are here?” “I said it earlier this morning, right? How do you two expect to have a long-lasting relationship without my famous pancakes?” How silly she was, forgetting that the foundation to any loving couple was glued together by the sweet, syrupy taste of Frank’s legendary pancakes. “And also...what food does Joyce like?” While they carried on with their conversation, Joyce and Mary kept one going between themselves. “Honestly,” Mary sighed, looking at the tiny girl and tall man walking in front of them. “Every time we meet someone new, they always just gravitate,” she emphasized the word with her moving hands, “to your dad!” Joyce laughed, though she wasn’t sure what she was really supposed to say. Acknowledge it as the truth and leave her mom offended, or agree, but shame Emily for not realizing the supposed gem her mother was? Well, she was certainly a gem, though, with its own...peculiar shine. Even better, she found a compromise. “Well, maybe Hannah was like that at first, but aren’t you two really good friends now?” “Yes...but so is she with your dad...” Now Joyce knew it was okay to laugh. “...What?” Mary was somewhat smiling, too. “So you wanted Emily all to yourself, is that it?” She went on to speak in a smug voice. “Well sorry, but I’m not giving her away.” Crossing her arms, she looked away from Joyce. “We’ll see...” “But in all seriousness, I think people have an easier time with dad at first because he just seems...” How was she going to put this delicately? “...more approachable.” “What do you mean?” Apparently she stepped on a landmine. “How am I not approachable?” “It’s not that you aren’t...” She didn’t have a smooth transition ready, nor an actual followup to her words. “Anyways,” clearly the conversation wasn’t in Mary’s favor, so she sufficed to end it altogether. “So everything went alright?” “Everything…?” On the surface, Joyce assumed she was referring to the lie they were using, but her sixth sense was telling her that this was ulterior… She kept her voice lowered, just to keep others out of earshot. “I mean, if you’re talking about Emily and the bathroom, yes...that worked out.” “...Alright.” Joyce didn’t like how that sounded. It was as if she knew it was a lie. But how could her mom think it was? Did they give her any reason to suspect? Well, the sudden disappearance might have tipped her off to something a bit more dire...there was no helping that. “Was the petting zoo at least nice? I can imagine, considering you had to drag her from it,” Mary snickered and Joyce slowly joined in her laugh. “It was,” she tried her best to remember if she even saw what was in the pen. No luck, however, which is why she kept her description awfully vague. “They were all so cute! So tiny...and all their...fur...” As her voice lost its footing, Mary kept laughing as Joyce turned her gaze elsewhere. “Very descriptive. I’m sure Emily could give me a better idea, though. Did you even go into the pen?” “Well, no, I was trying to hurry back to you guys...” Clearly it was paranoia, paired with a nervous caution induced by any invasive mother. “Weren’t feeling up to it?” Mary chuckled. “I appreciate you were thinking of me and your father, but don’t feel like you need to trample on her fun in the process, you know?” “I do not trample on her fun!” You’d think she was offended by the way she stared at her mother. All they ever had was fun! If she were lying, let there never be another day where the sun might rise again! Then, the last fifteen minutes of her life was factored in. So...maybe “mostly” fun was a better way to describe it… “What animals did they have there, anyways?” It was an obvious pitfall like this that was a testament to the weakness of their lies. Both Joyce and Emily had managed to paint in broad strokes, but all it took was a fine eye to see there were no details… Unfortunately only Emily knew the real answer, which is why Joyce improvised on the spot. “Uhm...pigs. Piglets. Baby ones?” Mary laughed, and Joyce was quietly tensing up. “Why do you say it like that?” “Like--like what?” Her words came a little rushed. Why was it always so difficult to keep a level head around her mom? “Like you’re not sure? Were they special, or something?” Her presence was starting to feel on the suffocating side, which is why Joyce allowed herself a few inches of real-life and mental distance. “No...just...normal piglets...” “Okay, okay, I’m prodding, I apologize.” She wasn’t, but she was, for all the reasons Joyce couldn’t disclose. “I’ll let you off the hook, but you need to promise me one thing first.” Promises. Joyce had simultaneously made and accumulated a mountain of them, and quite frankly, she was growing tired of accidentally crushing such delicate, precious jewels. Joyce didn’t directly answer, rather substituting for a look that told she was all ears, though somewhat reluctant. Mary’s voice started off lowered, which was most certainly not a good sign. If it was anything but regular, that meant a change in tone; a change from what Joyce had just gotten used to. “Promise you’re going to take her to the petting zoo for real?” She smirked, namely because Joyce looked all but complacent, largely dumbstruck by her mother’s twist. Keep calm. Pretending like she knows everything...she always does this! With the best feigned confidence she could muster, which wasn’t impressive, especially when there was a momentary draw between her actual words and open mouth, she said, “Wh...what do you mean? I just got finished saying we went?” Again, it was another self-acclaimed omnipotent look, one that easily contradicted Joyce’s fabricated front. Then, she dangled her true bait. “If you don’t take her, then Frank and I will~!” Rather than feeling brushed to the side, a small flare erupted from Joyce instead. “Ugh! Why can’t you let me just keep one secret from you?” She’d already abandoned her dying struggle to keep a secret that was bound to be revealed; like now. “Sorry, sweetheart, that just means you need to be better at keeping them!” The distance between them and Emily and Frank had become large enough to speak so freely like this. Mary chuckled while Joyce tried to limit just how much she was seething. “It’s our business! Can’t you just leave it be?” Really! Did the concept of privacy truly not get through to her mother? Who was she kidding...of course it didn’t. She had 32 years of experience to support that claim. Mary stayed quiet as Joyce stared daggers into her, though after enough time her harsh look dampened into aggravation, annoyance, and soon a solemn, troubled one. “Joyce, I’m not going to ask about any more than I think I already know,” she placed a hand on her closer shoulder. “All I think right now is that there was some trouble in paradise, I’m guessing?” She looked to be waiting for confirmation. Joyce answered in a slight mumble. “...maybe...” “Then you shouldn’t be making sacrifices for the sake of appearances, you know?” “I know,” Joyce spoke painfully, hating to feel the same reminder twice. The only reminding it motioned towards was Joyce’s unending tendency to screw things up. “I’m going to assume you’ve patched things over for the most part, which is why you need to work on forgetting what had you two at odds in the first place. Having fun is a good way to do that?” She knew it was and had every intention to chase it. Despite her mother’s invasion, a second opinion in favor of her company wasn’t totally unwelcome... Before Joyce could give a reply, they had caught up to Frank and Emily, who were staring into the thick glass pane which separated them from the big furry beast on the inside. Frank’s figure was a dead give away, but not so much Emily, given all the other people that were here. It was hard to see...definitely harder. Almost as if...as if she weren’t even there? Not again. She seriously couldn’t be up to mischief again, could she? “E-Emily?” Awkwardly, Joyce turned her head both ways, fishing for a response from anywhere. Though she was least expecting it to come from Frank. “Huh?” A black-haired head leaned out from the two tall and iron poles that her dad called his own legs. “Did you call me?” The first reaction was immediate relief, and the second was an amused smirk, seeing her dad somehow made the perfect screen for Emily’s whereabouts. “Yes, I thought you might have ran off again, but I guess my dad was stealing you this time?” “Caught me red-handed!” Frank sighed, holding his hands to display the imaginary evidence. “While you two chatterboxes were taking your time, Emily and I decided we’d go and see what this zoo business is all about! I’m sure you can back me up on that, Emily?” She looked a little surprised to be mentioned at first, but quickly formed into a confident look as she nodded. “What can I say?” ...what could she say? By chance, Joyce happened to be the first thing she saw. “Joyce needs me to get around anywhere. I think she does need a leash.” Everyone but Joyce was laughing, who was instead thinking of all the ways she could enact her own forms of teasing in a much more intimate space… “So are there bears behind here?” Trying to shrug it off, Joyce walked a bit closer, happening the situate herself behind Emily who’d turned back to the glass as well. “I hope so...” Emily passively added. “I couldn’t bear to see them out here with us...” She looked to Joyce as if she needed confirmation, then cracked smirk, making it obvious she was making another silly joke. Instead of laughing, Joyce looked to Frank. “Dad, your humor is funny every once in a while, but could you please leave Emily out of it?” Defensively Joyce placed her hands on Emily’s shoulders. “You guys had 5 minutes together! What have you been teaching her?” “It wasn’t that bad, was it?” Emily looked up again, this time not so humorously anymore. Joyce merely looked at her with a feigned worry. “Oh, you poor thing...” “Yeah, what do you mean? I’ve only been teaching her the best stuff I know!” “Well, hon, your ‘best stuff’ isn’t exactly comedy gold...” Mary said in a low voice. “The only thing about Dad that you can trust are his cooking skills. Anything else and he’s a bad role model...” “I can’t believe you two are double-teaming me!” The distance between Emily and Frank was widened as both Joyce and Mary occupied the spots closest to him, getting in his face jokingly. “That’s because we need to save Emily while she’s still pure! You’re too dangerous to be left with others, hon.” Frank, dumbfounded, merely looked past them and to the smirking, albeit confused Emily, and shrugged his shoulders. “Alright, alright...the matrons of the Summers have spoken! How about we stop making a scene and do some spectating then?” After a few chuckles and laughs, all four were aligned along the display, though to save space Emily was positioned in front of Joyce. “I think he’s sleeping...” “Wouldn’t they go to their cave if they planned to sleep?” “I dunno, maybe Zoo bears work differently...” “You never know,” Mary chimed in. “Kind of like how your dad works differently when he’s in the kitchen?” “...She has a point.” Surprisingly, it was Frank to say it. “Wait! I think he’s getting up!” “Is he?” Emily stared, pressing her palms against the glass; something for balance, given how pressed she was. “No...” Joyce sounded a little disappointed since she just sounded a false alarm. “I think he’s just rolling over...” “I wonder how soft his fur would be? Maybe bears could be trained into being big, giant pillows?” Mary joked, whilst Emily and Joyce silently envisioned a large furry friend stationed in the corner of her nursery. “Time for the next stop?” Joyce was already backing away. “Alright, I think we need a breather...” Frank slowed the group to a stop. It’d already been a few hours since they got there, and true to Emily’s demands, it’d been a non-stop safari from site to site. Only now did she realize that it was probably taking its toll on the older two. After enough birds, monkeys, giraffes, elephants, snakes, bears, turtles, tortoises and more, even Joyce and Emily were still feeling slightly less than 100%. “I’m sorry, I didn’t even think to ask…” Emily remorsefully spoke. “Do you want us to sit down?” “I think Mary and I will take you up on that,” the husband and wife sat themselves on a conveniently nearby bench. “Why don’t you two go see a few more spots while we recuperate?” “Are you sure?” Joyce didn’t feel great about intentionally leaving her parents behind. They were here to visit, after all. “We don’t mind sitting with you guys.” “Now you’re just making us feel old,” Mary waved them off with a ‘shoo’. “Even better, we’ll find us a place to eat while you two are about,” Mary gave a sigh as she finally sat down. “But don’t do anything too fun without us, got it?” “We’ll try our best, but no guarantees...” Joyce’s eyes drifted over to Emily, who had a sudden smirk as she agreed to the lighthearted promise. Both pairs waved each other off, as Emily and Joyce once more found themselves alone but with a much cleaner consciousness this time. “Where are we gonna go next?” Once again, Emily knew how to ask questions, but never to answer them. That part was Joyce’s job, of course. “You haven’t forgot the whole reason for all of this, did you?” “No…? I don’t think so.” “Then you should already know where we’re going.” “...The petting zoo?” “Oh, make no mistake, we’re definitely going after this,” she needed at least one picture of Emily in the pen… “But that’s not where we’re going first.” Being just as cryptic as usual, Emily kept swinging their hands, trying to get an answer. “Come on...what is it?” “I’m surprised you forgot so quickly!” “No I didn’t!” Emily dove for the playfully defensive strategy. “I just...need a reminder, that’s all.” Joyce merely ‘pffted’ settling for a kiss on Emily’s forehead instead. “What was that animal again? The one you tried to look up on the internet, but I said it’d ruin the real-life experience?” Emily did remember this, and suddenly all the sly comments Joyce was making earlier this morning, and it was all from the root of two simple words. “Sea Otters!” “Bingo~!” Joyce cheered, and they had just about arrived at the same time. Behind the barriers was a large pool of water, minus the patches of land along the sides and a small island in the center. All about the habitat however were a family of furry sea otters going about their day. “I knew I knew what they looked like!” Emily confidently boasted. “So you have seen them before?” As if to praise her little scholar, Joyce gave her a small scratch on the scalp. “From some show, I think. But look at how long their tails are!” Emily marveled at the long and thick appendages, trailing behind them as they coasted in the water. “And there’s so many whiskers!” It was a weird fascination, and Emily wasn’t really sure why she found it so enjoyable, but there was some fuzzy feeling to it, she couldn’t help but laugh. The only thing that interrupted her was a pair of arms wrapping around her, squeezing her close. It didn’t take long to realize Joyce was the culprit. “What did I do this time?” Emily looked at Joyce for a brief moment, trying to show she was an invested listener, though quickly spun back to the animal display, hoping she didn’t miss anything too adorable… “Nothing, I guess,” Joyce snickered. “I just like seeing you like this.” “Like what?” “I don’t know? Engaged, maybe? You look like you don’t have anything on your mind; you’re focusing on the moment in the present. I hope I get to see that from you more.” “Is it because that’s what Emmy would do…?” Emily debated whether to hold her tongue or not, but she tried her best to remember that honesty should be prioritized over preservation. Joyce was silent for a moment, then spoke. “...It’s what I hope Emily would do, and by extension, yes, Emmy. No matter what state you’re in Emily, there’s always going to be the same qualities I love to see in you, and this is one of them. So even when we’re like this, I suppose I still like to see that innocence in you… Is...is that okay?” “Even if it weren’t, it’s not like that’s something we can change, right?” Before Joyce could try and go for a rebuttal, Emily kept going. “But it is okay. Like I said, I don’t want things to feel awkward for us. We’re just going to...feel things out as we go. Besides, I like feeling this way too, you know? I don’t do it just for you...” “And I wouldn’t have it any other way.” Joyce said matter-of-factly. “...Thank you for being so patient with me.” Emily thought for a moment to spew her own endless list of gratitude, but that would’ve gotten them nowhere. Already they perfectly understood how much one cherished the other, and the next steps they needed to take was to better identify, accommodate and embraced the unique kind of relationship they had. “Wait,” Emily called back to the sea otters. Curiously, she laughed. “What’s that one doing?” “Which one?” “Those two in the water?” Swimming on its back, an otter drifted across the water as sitting right atop its stomach was an even smaller sea otter, cozily resting on the other’s body as the larger one kicked its webbed feet. “D’awwwh, they look so cute!” Emily couldn’t take her eyes off the pair, watching the much smaller one give its face a small rub with its furry, proportionally large paws. “That must be a mother and her pup?” Joyce said as she watched with a smile. “Can the baby not swim yet?” “It probably can float, at least,” Joyce answered without too much confidence, given she wasn’t an expert on sea otters… “But it’s not unusual for mothers to do something like that. For any species, really.” “What?” Emily chuckled, “letting their babies ride on their stomachs?” “No, you little jokester, I mean keeping their babies close. Either that or they leave them in a safe place.” “It makes sense, I guess...” Emily passively spoke as she continued to watch. “You know though, sea otters aren’t the only animals that do that? Lay their babies on their stomachs?” The spectacle was finally over, and Emily finally gave her full attention to Joyce. “Really? What other species?” Emily didn’t know why, but there was a strange tension in the air when Joyce said it. “Humans.” “H-humans? Really?” It probably wasn’t what Joyce was getting at, but Emily’s imagination immediately jumped to a human swimming across the water… “Sort of. It’s a thing mothers can do with their newborns. If they may need some extra help getting to sleep, a mother might set them on her chest to feel her heartbeat. I think it has something to do with memories of the womb...” “J...Joyce? Would it be alright if I asked you a personal question?” “Huh? No, I don’t really mind? What is it?” “If you’ve always wanted a baby so badly...why didn’t you ever adopt?” She wasn’t going to suggest having an actual baby, given she rooted for the same team… “That’s...” she twiddled her thumbs, looking at something beside Emily than actually her. “It’s complicated. Not the kind of complicated that I don’t want to answer your question, but the kind where even I’m not 100% myself… All I can say for certain right now is that I’m happy to be with you Emily, and there is nothing that I’d rather more. So to politely dodge your question, could I take a rain check? I’ll answer when I’ve thought of a good explanation.” “Oh, I mean,” Emily blushed awkwardly. “It’s not like you need to answer… I’m sorry for making things weird.” “It’s alright, you didn’t.” All it took was another gentle hand to reestablish the mood. She took a deep breath then spoke with a bit more volume and clarity. “So, how about we drop by the petting zoo before heading back? I bet you’ve been dying to get in there…!” Sheepishly Emily rubbed her shoulder, trying to look anything but tempted by the sweet offer. “W-well, I’m not in that much of a rush...” “Come on, don’t lie to me. Don’t you wanna go and feed some baby piglets?” It was more lovable sweet-talk, but the last word was what caught Emily off guard, and she gave Joyce a confused look. “Baby piglets?” The sudden question threw Joyce for a loop too, who realized that from the start her assumption of the piglets what nothing more than that. An assumption. “Wait, is that what you thought was there?” Finding it hard not to, Emily broke into a laugh. “The petting zoo has goats, not pigs!” “Hey, I tried my best...” “Or maybe you just think tiny goats look like piglets?” Emily giggled. Joyce gave a slight laugh, but it wasn’t a normal one, which is why Emily finally went quiet. It was a...a smug laugh? “What’s wrong? Why did you stop laughing?” Joyce raised her brow, leaning in close. “No...reason?” What was unexpected was Joyce giving Emily a kiss on the lips, and as she pulled away, she left a chilling warning behind. “Don’t forget in whose bed you’re sleeping tonight, missy!” Only now did the earlier seeds of regret start to bloom. “Can we go to the petting zoo now…?” “Of course! Let’s go see some baby… Hmm...Emily, I can’t help but seem to have forgotten? What where they again?” Puffing out her cheeks, she bawled her fists as Emily tried her best to sound sincere. “I didn’t mean to tease you...” Joyce laughed again, only this time it sounded much more genuine, or at least from a positive place. “Sorry, I think it took that a bit too far.” Emily’s response was to stick out her tongue. “Meanie…” But just as quick as she was to look annoyed, she was then pulling on Joyce’s hand with two of her own. “Come onnnn! Let’s go already!” “Okay, okay!” Joyce pretended to relent. “You’re awfully high-maintenance, you know that?” “Yet you’re stuck with me!” She giggled as they finally set into motion. “Are you gonna come in with me?” The destination was already in sight, the fenced pen built out of a sizable barn-themed house which likely stored the tiny animals during their days away from such busy jobs. “How else am I supposed to get a picture of you with them?” Joyce figured it was a given, not to mention she was secretly trying to ensure Emily wouldn’t feel self-conscious. Not that she should have any reason to, but given Emily’s track record, it was nice to have insurance. Joyce paid for their tickets as they stepped inside, and there, all the tiny pig--goats, were trotting around happily and making very strange, yet goat-like noises. There had to have been about 12 of them, and great deal were already occupied with other human visitors. Finally Emily knew what Jackie had the sweet liberty of experiencing! Such tiny little friends that only know how to be themselves and let the cuteness naturally ensue! And as Emily marvelled at them all, despite being in the same space as them, she didn’t move from her spot. “Ah...Emily?” Snapping out of her hypnotic state, she finally came to. “Huh? What is it?” “Do you...you know,” Joyce smirked. “Want to go and pet one?” “I mean..yeah...but wouldn’t it be better if one came to me? I don’t wanna be rude...” “Rude? To the goats?” She had no intention to tease Emily, but her logic was both a mix of silliness and adorable. “Hi there!” A voice interrupted the two, which belonged to one of the zoo workers stationed inside the pen. She adjusted her hat with the zoo’s logo on the front and straightened her ponytail feeding through the back. “Do you two want me to bring one over to you?” Emily didn’t know how to react, which is why Joyce took the initiative. “Yes, please!” “Alright then, let me see which one I can steal for you...” She turned to all the scurrying goats, then without a second longer she found her mark. “Ah! I know the perfect one!” She quickly singled out who she was looking for, as all the other pygmy goats scurried away as she walked across the ground. In a quick gesture she’d swooped a goat into the air, bundled in her arms as she set it near Emily and Joyce. “This one’s name is Rutherford,” the worker encouraged them to either crouch or to get on their knees. Emily to protect her dress did the former. “Wow...he’s awfully tiny, isn’t he?” Joyce curiously stroked her hand along his spine,feeling the wavy white and gray fur. “But he’s so soft! Emily, have you felt it yet?” She was looking awfully reserved, clearly one to be content from the sidelines, but of course she wanted to participate… She was slow, but Emily eventually did reach her hand out, and her eyes practically glimmered once she felt it. “He’s sooo soft!” Rutherford, truly he was a walking cushion. “Definitely one of the biggest compliments these guys get around here,” the worker found a chance to pet him too. Though the goat kept hopping around, yet constantly gravitating around the trio. “Hey, Joyce! Look at him hop!” Despite there being little to no elevation change in the ground, apparently idle action was like lava to poor Rutherford, because he kept hopping from his hind legs to his front, twisting and turning as he made his pygmy noises. “Yeah, they all have quite a bit of energy, but I’d definitely consider this guy one of the more gentle ones.” “Hey Rutherford, here boy!” Emily happily cooed to him, already too transfixed on the ball of fur to give much regard to outside voices. “Now do you let people feed them?” Joyce asked, though she kept giving Emily a quick glance every now and then. Seeing her playing with cute things...it always did something to the heartstrings for Joyce. “Yep! We do, though we do charge a little extra...” Of course the added mention of further purchase was awkward for the girl, but not nearly as much as Joyce. Instead, she responded with a small handbag. Smiling, she asked, “How much?” Somehow both Emily and Rutherford managed to keep themselves entertained with each other, as Emily kept spinning on her crouched feet just to keep up with his energy. Whenever there was an opening, Emily would sneak in a stroke to his fur, which further enticed the goat to be that much more tricksy. “I’m gonna get you! Yes I am!” She intentionally lagged behind, just to make the game that much more thrilling. The only thing that would bring it to an end though was the worker’s polite interruption. “Excuse me? Sorry to interrupt, but I brought a small gift for you?” Whatever it was, she had it pooled in her hands, and Emily awkwardly cupped hers to receive. And so, a shower of brown pellets rained from above as they piled in her palms. Why was she giving her goat food? And then it clicked. “Wait...did my girlfriend put you up to this?” She was suddenly looking for Joyce, who happened to be a slight ways behind the worker, holding her all too familiar handbag in front of her. The worker cocked a curious smile. “Girlfrie…?” Then she quickly came to, nodding her head. “Yep! Alright, Rutherford! Chow time!” She clapped her hands, and the tiny goat immediately looked over to her, then Emily, seeing she held something much more promising than just an empty gesture. The worker had quite literally flipped a metaphorical switch. Suddenly, he wasn’t dancing around and playing games. No, he had a mission, and Emily was either an obstacle or benefactor to that. Immediately he trotted to the front of Emily, eagerly trying to get at the food. “Whoa! Easy there, you can have some, just be gentle!” Emily tried her best to warn him, but of course the English language wasn’t exactly a deterrent to a pygmy goat and his empty stomach. She nearly lost her balance when Rutherford had enough audacity to even plant his tiny front hooves on Emily’s knees which was shrouded by her dress. “Wait! No! Bad boy! Here, just be gentle!” Quickly she lowered her hands, trying to coax the goat off of her, who immediately started to munch in her hands. Finally she’d calmed the fearsome beast, and she could not contently watch him eat away. Then it only got worse. The next one had a pair of tiny, floppy ears. It made a small ‘baaa’ as it scurried over, rushedly knocking its acquaintance, Rutherford, stuffing its face into a slot intended for only one. Emily wobbled from the sudden intrusion, but she managed. Then...there was a third. Black all over, likely the cousin of Cerberus, it crawled from the chilling depths, otherwise known as the other side of the petting pen and struck like a glutton. Three faces kept attacking the pile which sat in her hands, and as adorable as it was, Emily was quickly becoming overwhelmed. “Wow, they must really like you, huh?” The same attendant chuckled, watching close by. Emily nervously laughed, knowing that was an outright lie. They didn’t like who she was, but rather much preferred what she had. “Oops! Look out! Here comes Bolt!” And to his name’s credit, he struck like lightning. Piercing right between Rutherford and Cerberus Jr, he overshot his momentum and angle as his face crashed into the pile of food, knocking Emily over with a yelp and scattering tiny brown pellets everywhere on the ground and herself. The scene of chaos had Emily giggling all over though as their tiny bodies partly stood all over her, trying to bite away at the pieces caught in the folds of her dress. Though, she did jump a little when she suddenly felt one of their heads searching for food between her legs. Thankfully it didn’t last for much longer, because the same worker that indirectly caused the mayhem along with her coworker diffused the situation by creating some distance between Emily and all the goats. “Oh my gosh, are you alright, hon?” She helped Emily stand with a frantic hurry, who despite looking worse for wear seemed to be fine. Joyce came right over performing her own kind of checkup. Oddly enough, it was Joyce that the workers were apologizing to. Emily was included, but her partner was much more at the forefront of things. This was starting to feel like another terrible misunderstanding... “It’s fine on my end,” Joyce gave a weak laugh, though nudged towards Emily’s direction. “But I think my girlfriend should be the one you’re asking?” The slight emphasis on her choice of words had apparently jogged the group’s clarity, clearing up any sort of vagueness that there might have been. Apparently Emily wasn’t worth the re-issuing of apologies however, because they simply looked to her, waiting for her take on things. “I’m fine.” Emily said somewhat coldly. It wasn’t necessarily their fault they thought she was younger like everyone else, but it didn’t ease her accumulated annoyance of every encounter. They excused themselves from the pen, and despite the objective outcome, both women felt quite fulfilled. Emily was still lingering with the feelings of adoration for all those tiny friends. Even Bolt, who was probably the most rambunctious of them all. Meanwhile, under a bit of shade the faint glow of light on Joyce’s face was a dead giveaway to her looking at her phone. She was looking at her newfound treasures; moments of when Emily was happily feeding the goats, and she only smiled wider as her small album of them told quite the story when a new goat would appear in each shot, and finally Emily would be laughing on the ground. “Thanks for sticking up for me...” meekly, Emily spoke. It was the first time someone other than herself today clearly defined her as an adult, and especially not Joyce’s daughter. “There’s no need for that,” her voice made the point quite absolute. “It’s expected of me. It’s what I should have been doing from the start. That’s what girlfriends do.” ...And mommies… She wasn’t looking directly at Joyce, but she smiled warmly to hear her words. Letting a gust of air out of her nose, Joyce clasped her hands together. “Alright...I think that’s enough zoo for one day.” “Huh? How come?” “Well, don’t you think we’ve been at it for quite a bit? My mom and dad are already getting tired. You...” quite skeptical, Joyce asked, “you weren’t serious when you said everything, were you?” “No, I didn’t really mean that, I was just looking for a reason to do something.” “Since we went for brunch that means dinner is going to be coming up eventually. We’ll need to think whether we want to cook or go out. But regardless, I really want you home because you need to be changed.” Her final reason came as a surprise to the girl. “Why do I need a chan...” It was too embarrassing to admit Emily thought she was referring to diaper change. Trying to clear her throat and find purchase, she spoke again. “Why do I need to change my clothes?” Sure, maybe the sundress wouldn’t have been her first choice, but it wasn’t nearly as bad as her small complaints from this morning might have made it. Joyce looked at her blankly, with a touch of disbelief. “You’re making it really hard not to baby you right now, you know that?” “Just spell it out for me!” The way Joyce was dancing around the true reason, even though she really wasn’t, it made Emily want to act indignant if she was going to be threatened like she needed the extra attention. Joyce smiled with a sigh as she grabbed a small bunch of Emily’s sundress and lifted it. “Last time I checked, your pretty dress wasn’t covered in dirt patches and tiny goat hoof prints?” This time Emily knew she was acting pretty dumbly.Joyce always seemed to catch both the subtle and obvious with her. Now with a new perspective on things, no matter what kind of state they were in, certain dynamics and aspects would always exist throughout their time together. With Joyce’s help from behind, they managed to get the bulk of the loose dirt off the dress, but much couldn’t be immediately done for other spots. “But what if I get your car dirty?” Expensive seats never went well with cheap dirt. She wasn’t a scientist, but that seemed like a solid hypothesis. “Good point. I suppose we’ll just take your dress off went we ride back home?” Emily blinked. She had to ride home half-naked? Technically it was her fault; she coerced Joyce into thinking of a solution, but that didn’t mean Emily wanted this to be the one! “And actually, I think your shorts got a bit of dirt on them too...” Joyce continued to fret as Emily could feel her play with the back of her dress. “You don’t mind riding in just your panties too, right?” Emily was starting to look flustered. “Uhm...” Joyce then gasped, as Emily could feel a finger tug on the back of her bra strap. “Emily! You’re covered in dirt everywhere!” She ‘tsked’ as her mind traveled elsewhere. “I suppose that means no bra either...” finally, Emily was catching on. “Hey, quit teasing me! I was trying to be considerate!” “And thank you for that,” she was going for a kiss, but the pouty Emily had already read her mind and stole one for herself. “Cars can be cleaned, just like dirty girls covered in dirt.” “Cars are more expensive though...” Emily moped. Quietly, Joyce made an exaggerated sigh in agreeance. “You’re right… Maybe I should just have you walk home then?” “That does it! No more cuddling for the rest of the week!” Emily crossed her arms, and with steam blowing from her ears she marched onward with Joyce laughing behind the whole way. Wiping a joyful tear from her eye, Joyce went on to ask, “Okay, how about we both promise to stop joking if you stop being such a worrywart?” Emily looked back at her with a knitted brow. “Who said I was joking?” Joyce laughed, though it was much weaker than a few moments ago. “...Emily, you were kidding, right?” Silence was her answer. “Emily? Heyyyy, come on…!” Joyce started to whine and jostle Emily’s shoulder, given her cuddles were on the line. “Don’t be mad? Please? I promise I’ll stop! Don’t take away my cuddle rights!” It truly was a desperate and tense walk back to Frank and Mary’s bench.

I continued the story. It's in this link. https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/67867-diaper-dimension-lucky-days-ahead/

Some of my top favorites that are finished, aside from the already listed French Whines and Dante's Infanzia, are: A Tortured Soul by BabyButt: http://www.ararchive.com/index.php?option=com_ewriting&Itemid=7&func=storyinfo&story=667 Addiction by Personalias http://www.ararchive.com/index.php?option=com_ewriting&Itemid=7&func=storyinfo&story=1392

Part 41We pulled into the parking lot of the Miso Happy, the Little-friendly sushi restaurant that I didn't even get a taste of last time. I was determined to get a piece of sushi this time! We had to make a stop off at home, my meltdown had ruined both April's and Gwen's makeup. April reapplied, Gwen went without. She said it wasn't worth it, April told her she was beautiful with or without makeup. I didn't get to wear makeup, of course... April let me walk into the restaurant, I had on my white velcro shoes - I missed these shoes so much. I had a mommy on each hand and they swung me between them as we walked toward the door. I was a pile of giggles by the time we walked in, being swung like that was amazing. We were guided by the hostess to where Lisa was already waiting, I took off running as soon as I saw her. She saw me coming and scooped me up into the air and spun me around. I laughed as we twirled and I snuggled into her as she sat back down, with me in her lap."Aunt Lisa, I missed you so much!" I gushed at her, I really had missed her. It felt like a lifetime had passed since we last saw each other."I missed you too, sweetie.""Hi Kimmy!" The cutest, most cheerful call I had ever heard came from my left. I turned to see the most beautiful Little girl in pink shortalls with a white shirt. Her hair was up in two pigtails tied with pink bows and a pink paci dangled from the collar of her shirt. She had the cutest nose and a round chin and her lips were the softest pink. I didn't actually recognize her until I looked at her big, grey eyes."Melanie?" I asked incredulously, my jaw hanging open. "You.. you're so pretty! Your voice, they changed your voice!""Shhh," Lisa hushed me from behind. I had twisted in her lap to gape at Melanie. "We're in a restaurant, Kimmy. Let's keep the volume down this time, okay?" I blushed furiously, my voice was the cause of the scene last time, after all."Hi Kimmy," Melanie's smile was as bright and wonderful as a rainbow shimmering over a still lake, "I'm glad you're home. I missed you a lot. LittleGarden isn't as much fun without you." I couldn't get over how different she was. Shy, quiet Melanie was a ray of bright light now. Her confidence problems were gone now that she felt comfortable in her own skin, she was a totally different girl."Wow, Mellie - you look so happy. I'm so happy for you," I focused on keeping my volume down, I felt really bouncy - I wanted to hug and squeeze Mellie and have her tell me everything.. then I noticed she was staring at my ears. Instead of being upset by it, I decided to have fun. With a completely straight face, I folded just the right ear to the side - which made Mellie's eyes go wide. I couldn't hold it after that, I broke out laughing. "What, never seen a kitty-girl before? I think they're cute." I pretended to pout."They are super cute, Kimmy," Melanie was her shy self again out of nowhere, she had no idea how to handle this situation and was withdrawing into herself. I leaned forward and grabbed her hand, putting it on my right ear. "Oh wow, that's soft," she smiled."Okay, that's enough, let's get some food," April smiled as she swiped me from Lisa's lap and deposited me in the empty high chair across from Melanie. I waved at her and wiggled my ears. She laughed and made funny faces at me.Dinner was wonderful, everything felt so natural. The five of us together was fantastic, the conversation flowed like we hadn't been apart for a moment.. like Gwen had always been there. Like we had been friends forever. I felt myself longing for Sunshine when April and Gwen held hands. It was hard, but I was falling in love with April in a new way - she would never be mine romantically. She was Gwen's and they were perfect together. It didn't hurt like I expected it to.. maybe because Gwen loved me too. A lot, actually - an indescribably large amount. Her love for me was as boundless as April's, but it was different. Both of these wonderful women had saved my life at this point and I loved each of them with all my heart.. and they loved me. I never knew that this much love could exist in one place, but it did.I finally got to eat some of the dinner-plate-sized sushi. I got to eat off of both April's and Gwen's plates, taking tiny bites of their giant rolls. It was amazing.. but I was full after just a few bites. My tummy wasn't used to solid food and I wasn't going to push my luck. The milk-itch would be starting in soon and I wanted to enjoy myself while I could. Melanie and I laughed and communicated as best we could across the vast table. Thankfully our dinner was uninterrupted this time. I didn't get a chance to talk to Mellie as much as I wanted. I was dreadfully curious about her operation, she got more done than I expected. Her nose, her chin, her voice.. I wondered if she changed her... you know."Mommy," I looked directly at April to avoid confusion, "Can I have a sleepover with Mellie again?""Well," April smiled, "It's rude to invite yourself over to someone else's house for one." I blushed deeply, she was right. "And two, I've barely had you back. I'm not ready to share you yet." She turned to Lisa before continuing, "Lisa, may Melanie please come stay with us tonight? I think Kimmy has been missing her bestie. See Kimmy? That's how you do that.""Sorry," I blushed and took a big drink from my sippy cup."Mellie, do you want to stay the night with Kimmy?"Melanie looked majorly conflicted, which surprised me. I was guessing they had prior plans that she needed to evaluate."Will Kimmy be at LittleGarden tomorrow?" Melanie asked, an edge of desperation in her voice."No Melanie," April answered, "I'm not recording right now, so I'll be home with Kimmy. Lisa, would Melanie like to come play at my house tomorrow instead of going to LittleGarden?" Melanie was positively glowing at the idea. We both stared openly at Lisa, hanging on her every breath."Are you sure you can handle both of them?" Lisa asked with a raised eyebrow. April just laughed."Lisa, you have the best behaved Little on the planet. She cries if you threaten to change her into a thinner diaper!" Now it was Melanie's turn to blush, she hid her face in her hands. "I have the extra heavy wetter diapers right now, may I keep Mellie in those all day tomorrow?" Suddenly Mellie's face was visible again and her eyes were wide."Oh, so you want to spoil my Little?" Lisa laughed, "Okay. She's been worried sick about Kimmy. They should spend some time together. Can I drop her off at 7?""Sure, Kimmy's usually awake around then.""Yay!" Melanie and I exclaimed and clapped in unison, which caused the entire table to break into laughter. Gwen was shaking her head."Littles are so funny," she said, planting a kiss on April's cheek. "You two are adorable."I stuck my tongue out at Gwen playfully and went back to my meal. I could feel the milk-itch starting to rise a little, like an itch on my tongue. I wasn't going to ask for it yet though, I didn't want to make anyone feel bad. Dinner was wonderful, we ate our fill and parted ways. It ended with Lisa announcing that her chest hurt and Melanie blushing, so nothing had changed there. What was new was that April agreed with her. When we got home, I was soaked and eagerly awaiting the closeness that came with breastfeeding. I hadn't experienced that in what seemed like forever.I was changed into one of those crazy thick extra-heavy diapers and a my sloth PJs. I teared up a bit at seeing my sloth PJs. They were so soft and comfy and reminded me of how wonderful things had been before Catalon. I couldn't put the hood up, my ears were too sensitive.. so I was a kitty sloth. Thankfully they were baggy enough to accommodate the thick diapers. I wasn't going to be walking anywhere though. It was probably going to be hard to sleep in these."We're only going to give you just a bit of your milk tonight, and then we're going to breastfeed, okay Kimmy? It might feel a little yucky tomorrow, but we need to wean you off of that milk." I nodded - I agreed. I was safe at home and the poison was out of me. I felt achey from time to time but I really wanted the milk-itch to go away forever. I was reaching for the bottle unbidden as it was lowered down to me in April's lap. It was pulled away too soon and I heard myself whine for it. April made soothing sounds and stroked my hair as she removed her shirt and unclipped her bra from the front, folding down a strip of fabric to expose her nipple. "My supply dried up while you were gone, but I got a new booster with no additives at all and some new bras the moment you were found. Let's pick up where we left off, huh?"I smiled at her, then opened my mouth. Her milk was better than I remembered. As it flowed into my tummy, my whole body relaxed. My whole world narrowed to just April and the milk. I existed in that moment only to drink from her, and it felt wonderful. I greedily emptied one breast, but couldn't finish the other.. my stomach was so full from dinner."Okay my sleepy sloth," April said as she sat me up in her lap and rubbed my back until I burped."Not sleepy," I protested as I rubbed my eye with one soft sloth claw. "Let's watch a movie.""No silly girl, it's your bedtime," she kissed me on the forehead and handed me up to Gwen."Come on, tater tot. Time to go in your crib. It's already 8 PM.""Noooo," I whined, for some reason I felt incredibly frustrated. I wanted to snuggle on the couch with my mommies and watch a movie. "I wanna watch a movie! I want snuggles! I don't wanna go in the crib!""Wow April, you were right. She really shouldn't miss her bedtime.""No! I'm not sleepy! I want a movie! It's not fair!" It was completely unfair. Why didn't they want to watch a movie? It sounded so nice, I just needed to make them understand. "Let's watch a movie!""It's stupid, but I actually missed this," April laughed lightly. I felt really upset that she was laughing at me. Gwen just grabbed my paci from the coffee table and stuck it in my mouth.I squirmed in Gwen's arms but she just held me close and kissed me on the top of the head."Please no crib," I said around the paci. Gwen listened, she didn't put me in the crib. She held me in her arms and rocked me gently, humming a soft tune, a walking melody, until I was asleep.